1

HAND BOUND
AT THE



STUDIES

ON THE

ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT



OF



NIBELNGENSAGE



OF



INT BOER



FIRST BAND



Vi "



I



HALL AS

PUBLISHER OF BCHHANDLUNG THE ORPHANAGE

1906



filerau ^ f



JOH. JOSEF ALOYS ARNOLD FRANTZEN



2

IN WARM FRIENDSHIP



DEDICATED.



Foreword



Two reasons that appear in this special edition of the
37th and 38th of the Journal for German Philology tape first appeared-
nenen studies determined. Questions that come to the talks in it,
are of such importance, and the results of the prevailing
views so different, that I had to be keen to
invite criticism to test the method and the results. then
offered himself on this, the occasion, ausgbe a footprint
of the dissertation developed Sigurarkvia yngri and the
sources of the Nibelungenlied add, which, I hope, as
a welcome illustration of my will results felt.
particular, the juxtaposition of the two texts of Niflungasaga is
suitable to their mutual relationship and their origin clear
light and clarity, in a memoir about an
attempt as multiform material only, may never be achieved ,
to promote.

, the editing of the texts is fruitful in other's looking
been., the necessity, over every word of the traditional textes
to form a judgment, was the editor causes the results of the
theoretical part, to undergo a new examination., in most
He has cases found his views confirmed, sometimes he could
they prcisieren closer, in a few cases they had the opportunity,
to bring a correctur.

In the notes is the treatment of the text accountable
given society, where a referral is not enough, I have a some
believed not to have to avoid verbosity.

The main purpose of the text is but a foundation to provide for
the examination of the Nibelungen, of the second band, the ever
present press ready and will hopefully appear within a year, ge-
will be dedicated. Starting from our texts and the listed
parallel make can be seen that the two sources I and II Q from



the beginning up to the end of song of which have been used denser. I
hope in the second tied the absolute dependence of the NL from these
two sources in detail to prove and it the far-reaching
to conclusions that have been 46 indicated here only briefly.

, the spelling of the text pieces from the V ^ lsungasaga is normalized
Explicit. For the sections of the t> irekssaga I have the peculiar
maintained letters of all handwriting in the main thing and my
only minor changes (separation of u and v, by walk-in texts
3

of -i) allows an authority independent of the handwriting punctuation
used. Among the variants is all told what only a few-
seemed extent of meaning, what really or may be of the later
history of the text to be made about their history in general, light
is spread in stocks. Besides the mentioned by Unger
variants of AB and the Swedish translation (Stockh.) continually
used., it was found that this text methodically used for
is firmly position the readings of the greatest importance sometimes.
, it supports M, sometimes he testifies with AB against M, - and then how
. was to be expected with the known ratio of hss, apart from
little things and minus provide, most convincingly -., Low German
words from AB are, where they occur, to M in the text on-
taken 2

The parallel set of the Nibelungenlied have not only
., the history of song but also for the readings their importance
to more than one agency where the selectable a difficult between variants
was, they were able to make the decision.

these studies will hopefully do their bit for the mounting
of the conviction that in the assessment of source-ask the
progressed jhren Nibelungenlied in a hundred little step
is because the question position was a false Always resist has the
question.
A unified epic Nibelungenlied or Nibelungen songs: gelautet?

1) Only rarely was to save a peculiar case, which ab-
given way.

2) All references go to chapters on Ungers, according Pages -
. charged to my text since the texts which represent sources are of
additives
. relegated to the notes after they remove themselves Where not good
Hesse,
where the ownership of (I, II) Q and S are not off, they are enclosed in
square brackets -
absolutely separate Hess, the text left ungendeit and will put in-to the
observations discussed additions of me that are not in the traditional
text. -
German for the most part, - including some already Unger added book-
letters, that omits M mistakenly are printed cursiv. From changes in the
text
is stored in the notes accountable.



, or a series of folk songs? But this is controverse in a theo-
matic contrast, not due to the texture of tradition.
No multiplicity of songs, no folk songs, but also no gediciit, which
is like Minerva jumped out from the heads of Zeus. A short
song, which has been split early into two redactionen which any
changes in their own way, but in their core equal to each other
remained and later a cohesive presentation combines
were finally of a series of recent episodes after the prototypical
already stated in the poems existing - that is the history
of the main part of the Nibelung tragedy, not on h3 ^ pothetischem paths
need to be construiert, but left end of the aneinandersch
4

series can read the sources. A constante tradition,
but resist obsolete fashioned with awareness and expanded the factory
certain poetic personalities.

, the publisher of action is for the alacrity with which they my
wish on the device which is come to meet would report
my sincere thanks rlargebracht.

Amsterdam ., February 1906

. Boer RC



. Contents



page

Foreword V

.. treatises First Division

Introduction 1

' 1 of Hagens say death and their closely related .... 1

- 2 The mythical erklrang the Sigfridsage 4

Cap. I. Hagen and Sigfrid 7

- 3 Sigfridsage say a related murder of 7

4 The main form of the motif from a related murder 8

5 The logic of Hagen Sage 12

Cap II Brynhildsage 15th

6 The main motive 15

7 The first form of salvation say 16

8 The second obstacle in the form of salvation say 19

9 The redemption in the second form of salvation say 21

10 The enchantment in the second form of salvation say .... 29

11 The third form of salvation say 31

12 Advertising of Gnther 33

13 The oldest form of adaptation (BrII, l) 36

14 The second form of adaptation (BrII, 2) 41
5


15 The third form the adjustment (Br U, 3) 45

16 The development of BRLL in Germany (Brn 4) ... 47

17 The discovery of the fraud 48

18 Bryuhilds anger and revenge 51

19 Atli. Busli. Mair 54

20 The identificierung the Brynhild with Orimhild 56

21 Sigfrid's death and revenge Giimhilds 58

Cap III The songs of the Kick in the Codex regius 60th.

22 The SigurSarkviba s yngri 60

23 SigurbarkviSa skamma st 36th - 38 83

24 The Sig-urSarkviba meiri 86 s

pedigree of the tradition of Br II 92

Cap. IV The dragon battle and the Nibelung 92

25 Does the asage dragons fight for Sigrdrif? 92

26 The owner of the hortes 94

27 . Reginn and Mimir 98

28 The cornea and the understanding of bird language 100

^ ^ 29 Nibelung as gender names for Hagen 103



X CONTENTS

Page

Cap. V. The female names of Nibelungensage 105

30 GuSru or Grimhild 105

31 Brynhild and Giimhild 107

Cap. VI. Sigfrid descent 109

32 Sigfrid obscurity with his fester 109

33 Sigmund father as Sigfrid 109

34 Sigfrid easement 111

6

35 Sigfrid's wedding 113

Cap. called Sigfridsmrchen VII. 36 115

Cap VIII. Scheniatische overview of the development of Sigfridsage. 37
.. 121

Cap. IX. localisierungen of the Nibelungen saga. 38 126

Cap. X. The fiSrekssaga and the Nibelungenlied 136

39 The main events of up to 136 Sigfrid's death

40 Hagen lineage 137

41 C. 363-378138

42 C. 379-394147

43 C. 356-362 (363 364) 167

- 44 C. Attila's death in 393 and 171

45 ., the ratio of the two sources I and II to each other .... 173

46 The younger seals 178

- 47 The Hun Nibelungian and two 183

? 48 The share of the different preparer fiSrekssaga at the

Niflungasaga 188

Cap. XI., the home of the say. 49 194

Second Division. texts.

The SigurSarkviba yugri to the V ^ lsungasaga and bread 201

Low German poems in the firekssaga.

, the poem of the redemption of the Brynhild 214

Age song beginning 216

The composite song of the Nibelungs ( Q II) 217

The old song of revenge Grimhilds (IQ) 230



EBSTE DEPARTMENT.

MEMOIRS.



7

Hinieituiig. *)

1 of Hagens say death and their next
relatives.

A part of this study joins a tower in 47 associations
of Zschr old fd (p 125-160)., where I the ratio of the Nibelungen
saga say to Finn and to a certain grade to it-he
. former have discussed the formative closing older at the results
like if they the form starting point for the following, briefly
be reflected outdated., it has been there shown that the telling of the
end of the Nibelung their ground not in the past exclusively
tradition has from the fall of the Burgundian rich, but
that the Burgundians say in the finished are added. die possible
sensitivity is the old saying in their main trains to reconstruieren,
when trains the younger removed and only the reserves, leading to
the heard say internal structured. this case, the parallel over-
deliveries of Finn, a lesser grade also by Sigmund, their
. prove services

The basic form is: Attila ^ has Hagens sister Grimhild or
Gurn-the woman he invites his brother in law to his house, coat.
, but his guest in the hope, which underestimated in his possession to be
coming ., and kills him soon was also told that his wife her
. avenges brother

, the chief deviations from the historical facts
are: 1 Hagen is the king This is no longer the conception of.
swell through the connection with the Burgundians Hagens is. originally
obscured tion position, but put to many it still appears
as the kingpin. 2 the raid takes place in Attila country. 3 the
name Nibelung. 4 (in Norse tradition) the small

*) Edda songs are by Bugge, Song of the Nibelungs by Bartsch citiert.

1) With these names I interpret Hagens enemy in the old saying, for the
later
Attila occurred on.

2) Using this name, see 30,

1



RELATIVES OF THE SAGE OF DEATH HAGENS



zahlenverbltnisse, which means an arbitrary ndening the denser
the Atlilieder need to be.

Among these trains 1 2 4 are confirmed by the E'innsage.
With this the Nibelungen saga has other touches such.
include the death of a Solmes the Hildeburh-Grimhiid, but especially the
. detailed nachtwacht scene Among several completely identical drops
8

here the weapons brother of the king (Hnnofs was enjoying - Volker) on
the exhibits.
aaf long time continued joint development of the German see say.
has the memorable au Hagens cooperative with Volker, even after
it next to the Burgundian kings themselves, will soon get over yourself,
faithfully preserved. In Scandinavian tradition Volker is seemingly
forgotten, but Gunnarr occurs Hogni over in a similar position.
As a relatively young, although older than the raehrzahl the other
combi nations, especially with the Burgundians, proving the Finn
say the train that Grimhild the revenge for her brothers participate.
Judging from the Finn saga, this was originally from the king
worried mannen. Yet the independent development of the motif in
the Sigmund Sage observed. This is telling a different variant
. Hagen saga later by a genealogical connection to the pre-
recorded history of the Nibelungen saga, it is initially in
some points a little further off, but yet we find also here:., the
brother in law society of enemies, the treacherous invitation, the raid,
the
revenge by the woman. A similarity with the Nibeluugensage in their
formative contaminierten forms the majority of the brothers (in Sigmund
say there are twelve). A is different that Siggeir along with his
in-laws also kills his father. One of the brothers
escapes and assumes the partially avenged. There are a number of over-
conformities in individual points add that I AAOS 130 nb. 1
nor in connection to the ruling look for secondarily, namely
influencing the Nibelungen by Sigmund saga based, ge-
I hold, of which but most of the period of the common
will decrease seed development. most are in the ver-
come running this investigation for talks.

A correct understanding of Hagen saga ^ must for Sigfridsage
of great importance to be. Has there been a Hagen announcement without
Guenther, ie

1) I turn the following abkrzungeu to:. H = Hagen Sage H 1 = the ge-
. schichto of Hagen and Sigfrid H 2 = the skillful von Hagen and ttila
Bu =.
Burgundy Sage S = Sigfridsage S 1 = same up to Sigfrid.. contact with
Hagen. 2 S = Sigfrid contact with Hagen (ie H = 1). Brynhildsage Br =
(be-
zeichuungen for individual absclmitte say this see 6).



V'ERWANDTEN THE SAGE OF DEATH 6 HAGEXS

without the later so-called Gnther where appropriate, build,
. then the same is true for the Sigfridsage But we have here a new
. strike away because this lets the Comparative Law with the Finn saga
., and Sigmund Tell us in prints Whether the Finn report a history
had, we do not know, come down to us such is not., the
history of Sigmund Sage can indeed be in their relationship to
not compare the main narrative, but it is still instructive. It
demonstrates the effectiveness of the same principes, we also in Nibe
will find active pulmonary say, the repetition of a motif . The
motive is simple: the enmity of in-laws (in addition with
little variation enmity between father and son-
9

son); caused by repetition and various combination new
. educated Siggeirr kills his father Yolsungr and eleven in-law,
by the twelfth-law is he out . killed VQlsungs big-
father Sigi is murdered by the brothers of his wife, his Shn avenges
him Let the history be relatively young, she shows us.
yet in a variant of H 2, the repetition of the same motif as
a tell-forming accordingly.

Sigmund Sage is is not alone. It is one of the ge-
monly medium, fortzuspinnen a narrative by two soaps.
This is due partly to the wish of the same story always
more to tell. certainly, but that also has its part to
due to historical circumstances. Murder calls murder forth, revenge
revenge,
and follows in related murder in the rule-related murder. If
after a feud between related the quietude of a wedding
is sealed, so new verwaudtschaftsbande be subject to
be sending you broken as soon as the old anger inflamed. The treated -
boasted talk of the old warrior to Ingeld (Beow. 2042 seqq.) and their
healing-
free are just follow the poetic expression of a hundred times he-
experience the poetry in her hillside to the symmetry likes to make the.
both members of one of these events which emerged double -
narrative and in its details, including the relatives
degree of mutual enemies heard, equal to each other so returns to the.
SkJQldungensage as a standing motif of fratricidal resist.

, the history of Hagen makes, even if they are from the
detaching connection with the Burgundians , a thoroughly human
impression. somewhat supernatural is unable to recognize her. The
name Mbelunge alone can not prove this, see also 29 Attila
kills his in-laws to be of gold, which has this to be
powerful. The murder is avenged later. According to the origin of these



4 STATEMENT OF THE MYTHICAL SIGFRIDSAGE

to search history, in the sense that one day each year and make and
instructing where it has happened, has no purpose. has you in the
historical
conditions of the generic Migration her condition. It is
everywhere and happen anywhere. was not the extraordinary historical
significance, but the commonality of gclient the cause of the
genesis or at least spreading the saying. Therefore,
they also all be localisiert, in Friesland, in Gautland in Soest ,
in oven.

2 The mythical explanation of Sigfridsage.

, the Hagen saga appears in the oldest attainable tradition
connected with the Sigfridsage. latter is still always looking for
laughter
kept man's operation on a mythical. If that is correct,
is a heterogeneous combination must before. Whoever believes that at
least
assume that the connection of HI (= S2) with H2 quite
10

was fixed. because if it was only an outward, so could
the secondary connection of H 2 with the Burgundians already
in requires loose connection very easily completely dissolved with H 1
be. That has not happened.

But what reason we have the mythic significance of S
define as one about every zweifei sublime fact We are living
in a time where the zweifei to the mythical explanations especially
composed say there are increasing. If such perceptive of

5 yet so far a large annex enjoys, so that's how
I think circumstances of two to explain. A satisfactory solution
of the rtseis is not found on other routes, and on the other
hand contains the'm demented, the directen features of their mythical
bear human origin at the end: dragons, giants, dwarfs, young
women in beautiful sleeping belong in a certain sense to the mythical
. equipment of narrative materials, but it could only be
conclude that the S would be mythical in its nucleus, if the
would certainly assume that they form a unity to which no
foreign dementia have fixed this is by no means over again-.
obvious beginning, the contrary can be composed of many different types
events narrative composite rather the opposite ver-
mute Mythical say are the rules by simply Compare..
example Beowulf both large did: two mythical narratives or maybe
slightly a form in two, but in no case a continued ge-
story, is each narrative for themselves and the needs of other ge-
singles are explained, and what reports more of the two
is, ingredients are epic. And now you see the long line of



MYTHISt THE DECLARATION OF HE-SIGFRIDSAfiE



Sigfrid did and experiences, birth, youth , drachenkarapf, hoard-
recovery, bridal recovery for themselves, Gnther before with Griihild,
death by Brynhild revenge. All or most of it is a
have sprung uniform mythical religion or belief. If we
are to believe that we can on our part expect through the
proper mythical explanation everything will be understood also that
we are not prompted, large displacements and changes,
as the sequence of the human conception of the entered say to-
grow to at the end but with an important residues absolutely un-
explicable trains to remain seated. More so it is the ver-
long, as several elements of'm also outside the context
of S are widely distributed and invite you to try the one on which
routes to penetrate to the core of the analysis say.

explanation for such trains, the only individual sources be-
are inserted, one has also embarked always been this way. What the
PS tells of the birth of the two, no one thinks an old
train of S. But at a certain point is made halt. What
remains may only develops from a single myth
be understood who goes into the analysis, has no sense of
the profound meaning of the myth. Yet it is in some
sense quite irrelevant whether a train is swell in the best
11

, or does not. One can the an argument for a relatively
old age of such a strip to see, but never for its
absolute authenticity. because the saying is jaiirhunderte older than the
sources oldest, and the same forces that are in the historical time-
propagation of its transformation and provides effective, one must
also think in an earlier age than active.

Among the many mythical explanations that are given, is
nowadays only those who a day or jahrmythus looks in S,
into consideration. Only with this we need So deal.
, the young himmolsgott, it is, kills the morning the noboldrachen,
opens up the people, the estimate of the soil, awakens the sleeping
sun young woman makes the powers of fins'ternis subservient device
but their violent later, have them bask Virgin cede and
is killed by them. The fog demon possession anew
of the treasure. During the conception of the sage as a
Jahreszeitenmythus
each acte be considered in a similar way, only the winter
demons to ask of night demons come.

Considering the Sigrdrifasage for himself, so does that very well
from Sigfrid the sky god, Sigrdrifa-Brynhild is the sun young woman.



6 THE MYTHICAL DECLARATION OF SIOFRIDSAGE

But once the hero with the Gjkungen comes in beriihning, suggests
that not longer. Shall both flame rode the Scandinavian
tradition apply what has taken others Vogt, it means the
first morgenrot that the afterglow second that., the flame rode for
Gunnarr should then mean mythical, that the sun goes down (or
that it is winter)., the so sonuenjungfrau is sending you behind
her flame wall safe. How can the with possibility in a
erzhlimg that can bring out both the Virgin resulting in a
brought picture?

means you have to accept changes. The Sigrdrifasage is
now allowed as either a foreign accordingly except under consideration,
or
it means as before the dawn red. Gunnarr The advertising but
should contain features of both ideas. morgenrot from the can
for example be derived that the hero, the bride-forth from the flame wall
outdated and that it remains live for the time being still, but from the
afterglow,
that the fog prince gets to the bride and wife of the hero that later
will still be killed. One can vary the example to many.
I myself also in a shift of patterns a solution
sought (Zeitschrift 35, 322fg.) and adopted the original reiheu-
follow was: a) Sigfrid win Brynhild for himself b) he enters
from the Guenther (under what circumstances, it was no longer to he-
forward) c) he gets this Grimhild d) he is killed. After the
humanization of the mythical sage would have been pushed in front of a b.
crklrung I hold this firmly, and bring them to no longer only
to constatieren to that mythical explanation just to the corresponding
distinctive place with all the mythical content darken-
must operate to shift one can safely say., the second
12

half of the myth is never used and is only theoretically-
assumed, because you hold the first half of proven and advanced
. implementation of the narrative which does not want to separate the
mythical origin
is from other Datis must be closed with safety, should
you believe in him from the flames rode for Gnther it can be.
not found.

Moreover one can ask: when the fog demon Sigfrid kill
and take possession of Brynhild, yet is between he-
eignissen be a connection., the only conceivable connection
hang but would they kill him first and then the defenseless
woman possession, as he also only after the demonic guards
killed, it has freed. how is it that the brothers only
won the bride - a long time after it - with his heal



SIGFEIDSAGE ONE SAW THE RELATIVES OF MURDER 7

have murdered him - also: if Sigfrid's death the victory of the dark
powers - that is, the end of the day or the summer - means what
it means his knech tschaft, in the mythical explanation of the
event is repeating is talking about? Is not this completely unnecessary?
-
Finally, to he-just a particularly important point
imagine: if the brothers Sigfrid because of the Ark of the bride and
kill, then how is the idea arose that this by-Bryn
falls Hild revenge? - Yes, this idea has its basis in the
Brynhild was committed against. Now, according to the mythical-
Constitution, which I give no wrong in this points, this was
an epic change. But then so is Brynhild's revenge epic.
"What then is left in the whole history, the myth, the
widergbe?

Indeed, one may say that the mythical significance not
been able to explain the Sigfridsage as a unit. a hypo-
thetic value must admit it, as long as you no better
significance is on the track.

I. Hagen UIID Sigfrid.

3 Sigfridsage tell of a related murder.

's try it with the analytical method. We find in
mythical S on one side , on the other merely human trains.
gave up the can only be to attract the right scheidehnie, and to
investigate on which side of the stands If it is a mythical hero.
trains or human hero with a human hero, the
mythic narrative ments transferred are?

clean is human, what the say of Sigfrid's relationship with Hagen
reports Sigfrid has Hagens sister -. then in the old saying that
knew no Burgundians, and so also in the Scandinavian
tradition - to the woman, that he is his brother in law. Hagen kills
Sigfrid,
and what is his motive, which will swell in spite of the many changes
13

not tired to say. Hagen desires Sigfrid underestimated ^ If anything
is certain, it is that.

however, is a complete repetition of Attila the subject. since
missing not a single The fee in favor of a brother in law kills the other
brother in law,
who is hospitable at iiun u ^ 5 ^, and is dedicated to the treasure, the
latter has to take possession., the only difference is that in the

1) above p 35



8 DIK MAIN FORMES THE SUBJECT OF VERWAXDTENMORD

a case of the killer of the brothers of the woman who murdered consort to
her
, while in the second case the ratio of the reverse is ^.

Whoever neigimg which to widerholimg the know say that is not
: for random . Yet would have to be an absolute coincidence,
when Sigfrid's assassination by Hagen only one member of a mythical
erzhhmg of the life and death of a sun or day of worship
would be. We remember what was said above about the saying of Sigmund and
his guess was noticed. The same motif as there is also our
sa "s to be established: brother in law murder. Also here is the motive
in the pre-
history event is repeating (Sigi). But the difference there is that
the history and the main narrative to an in-Hagen and
appear linked same person. Hagen, who is suffering in this, enters
into those acting. For a new, for the Nibelungen saga is
given basic shape.

4 The general form of the motif from a related murder.
hostility between son-in-law and enmity between
father and son are closely related motifs. There is no to-
hang, that Hagen in the midpoints is a group of say,
are built on the latter motive. Hiershagen appears as the
father, so in the role, which occur as his brother, the
woman is analogous in the Nibelungen saga. We recognize two main forms:
1 Hagen is killed by his son. Shn be accomplished
later that the vengeful enemies. This is in the on-Helgisage
taken Form. 2 Hagen kills his son and of
killed him. This is the Hilde saga. The first form can be with H 2
compare, the son of Helgisage corresponds to the seh wager
in H2, the revenge by the Shn corresponds to the various forms
of revenge in H2 and its parallel (Finn, Sigmund). The second
form is the complete saga Hagen closer, connecting the two
parts but has become more intimate, instead of the two-in-law appears
a son, and the two murder did against a
murderous side. The reasons are all variations on a theme.

want I know that you will accuse me that I ver-
say schiedenartigsten throw together. When the Nibelungen saga and

1) Also AVilmaiins, The Sinking of the Nibelung in the old saying, and
seal
14

s 2 fg. believes that the two share the same Nibelungensage motive is to
be established.
vorgleicht But he and Gunther and Hagen's death with Regin Ffnirs death
and explains
all say as mythical. This construction seems to me the weakest part of
Wilmann's work.



SHAPES OF THE MAIN SUBJECT OF 9 VKKWAXDTENMOKD

the Hilde saga are sprung from one root, then ge-Ava should
stay retired? A contemplation seems like the employees here
the poetic eigentralichkeit each say to ignore.

I answer, certainly, each telling their poetic peculiarity,
their coloring. But just as certainly say each of simple motifs is
established. What color the poetic mind a saying is not
located exclusively in those general basic motives that can
also be based on their peculiar development. There can now be
no denying once: in the Nibelungen saga Hagen kills his brother in law,
he is later killed by his brother in law. This is not something next to
neuter, which is the core poodle. The Sage Hilde Hagen kills his
son and is killed by his son. Also
, the basic motif of the narrative. But no one will argue that
making use of home made such a large difference, whether the enemy
is called father or brother in law. After the Germanic right
in both cases it is the man who had to forgive the woman, and the
only question is whether the father is still alive. Is he dead, then
takes
a Shn be his position. Therefore, in saying of this typus
fluctuate between a father and brother in law-not be
excluded, we saw that Sigmund Siggeirr to his father and his
brothers did to avenge. Strictly speaking, this is one of facial
point from the Sigmund legend even in the Helgi-typus, not in the
H2 typus inside as Siggeirr killed his father and
is punished for it by its Shn. Nevertheless, it is agreed
that the Sigmund legend of the Nile) elungensage closer than the
Helgisage is.
thus is admitted that it does not make much difference, whether in
saying of related murder of the father or the brother of the woman
occurs,
but that the close relationship say to the other criteria
must be assessed. "Now, when Hagen types in say two
against obsolete and always occurs in the same role, it seems to me to
prove that these types of variations of a single typus, and
that this basic typus course name to more than one, but in a
tradition widespread was linked to the name Hagen This.
therefore fundamentally typus is: Hagen is the father or the brother of a
woman,
he fights with the consort of this woman.

course, the motivating is enmity in the Nibelungen saga
is quite different from the Hilde saga But the motivating. is the
secondary. Just like to say to make misunderstood culte,
like prehistoric monuments, tombs, hammers, even drawings and
detailed figures starting points for the genesis of explanatory say
15




10 DIK HAUPTFOHME.X THE SUBJECT OF VERWANUTENMOR

be, so bring the erzhlimgen of naked facts about their
own motivations and forth erklrimgen i is the same as what
Shakespeare is doing when he chronicles in which a meager bericlite the
material to a depth psychological tragedy takes place. But only the
motivating is the peculiar character of a determined say., the
individual motifs are the building blocks, of the same stones I can
a hostel and a reichstagsgebude, even a mosque build,
but if the ground lines are given, the nature of the ge-is
budes determined the basic lines of a say now is the connection.
tions of motive and what it is closely related to
motivations.

" Not so this is the peculiar of the Nibelungen saga that
Hagen's brother in law kills, -. they did with many other common
also does not mean that the motif is repeating, this also happens in
the VQlsungcusage, but that it is in this way against obsolete :
same Hagen, who killed his brother in law, is afterwards by his
brother killed. Herein is Nibelungensage alone. But still
it is close to the embryo of the Hilde saga. Now comes the motivating
added. This follows from the example how this is reflected outdated
motif.
If the old saying talk of murder, as is the driving motive of the
rule by either greed or revenge. The second motive was now
excluded. Because of her brother Grimhilds approved before
with .ttila assumes either that this is not related to Sigfrid
was, or that Sigfrid was atoned death, or, finally, that the comparison
of the doubled-law murder had not taken place; Attila
was thus impossible Sigfrid have to retaliate. The traditional uses
, therefore, to another motif, that of the treasure. With the estimated
comes the eagerness. And this is the saga of the Nibelungs their
own sinister character is that she, of all other
deposits; supplied in this form of the characters telling off.

now Compare the development of the Hilde saga. Not the
fighting between father and son is the one who her
own determined character, - that she has in common with the Sigmund Sage.
means more mutual killing of the two, but this is already
the product of a long development. The starting point of the special-
development is here certainly the conception of marriage, of which the
talk

1) Compare and communicated by Mannbardt such as the play of a
chorale melody in a tauzstube within a few weeks the say of the devil, of
a dancing mdohen to hllo descends, revived (eye leads to filing Borg
darstollung Dania II, 97 seqq.).



HAUriFOBMEX OF THE SUBJECT OF Verava> 'DTEXMORD 11

's as a entfhrung. By itself this is not given. Siggeirr
gets Signf with Volsungs consent, yet it will come later
16

to hostilities. But the occasion was but a basic form to
such a conception. Note that in contrast to the Sigmund-
out say the hostility of the father. What can a
father determined to feud the man his daughter? The answer,
which is the saying is: that he did not have him for a son
wants. The relationship between father and daughter, according to the
rules intimate
as between brother and sister, the youth of the pair draw the
attention of the motive of greed, prefixed with the unerlaiibten
love. There are now two stages of development. Either
the bride extorted from the father, and perish in this fight,
- as in the Helgisage - or by the consent of the father is not
even asked, the young hero takes the woman with simple, the father
moves to him, and it comes to battle, that is the Hilde saga. As-
is with of course the possibility of numerous touches and be
einflussungen not denied by strange to say, but it deserves yet
promulgated, that the conditions for self-development in
this direction were available. To ask who he is self-
answer to give, you reach for popular subjects. From the
conception of marriage as a kidnapping can now also the comparison
merger of two struggling to explain. The motive of the abduction
can get hardly resist. If the hijacker Hagen his
daughter killed and was killed by the kidnappers of his daughter, so
that the two identificierung hijacker was very close, and they may
even come to both objects with the doubling of the motif
to be. In the mutual murders now a new motive is given,
which continues the trend. From time immemorial, the telling of the
fiercest
hostility by the idea that the adversary mutually
kill, expressive where i This leads to the attachment to the telling
of the kings, which continue even after their death the fighting. Thus
it is said that the fallen in the Battle of the Huns at the gates of Rome
warriors fight on the night. And so in many narratives of
angry clashes ^.

Hilde Now the saga has its own character. And of
which the Nibelungen saga is the same far different. The begin

1) Eteocles and Polynices; Alrekr and Eirikr (Yngl. 20 sc).

2) A line parallel to tanks, Hilde-Gudrun p 328 fg, which in-.
views about the relationship of the Hilde saga but I by no means agree
with
can to.



HAGEN'SAGE 12 THE LOGIC OF

underlying this difference even in the primitive formations.
, but only as possibilities. It w ^ ould foolish to believe that from the
fighting between schvpiegervater and son otherwise
than the Hilde saga could have obtained. The development depends
on the motivations, and it is that makes moving the human
imagination tion, which is not free but is moveable and
is led minor circumstances in different paths.

17

5 The logic of the Copenhagen announcement.

's say the form that we recognize from direct sources, is
seen several times on logical unit and a great lack
was strongly emphasized. The discovery has been going back to the middle
ages,
the German tradition has namely a To-between Hl and H2
attempts to establish connection. The brothers Sigfrid murder to
that of Brynhild inflicted humiliating to avenge this insult to her
sister to the utmost. Later, they are of Grimhilds second manne
killed, but without their backer, even against their will. Under
such circumstances it is impossible to distinguish between the demise of
the Bur-
gundeu and Sigfrid's death a correlation can be seen, as is well known
, the German tradition that introduced motif that Kriemhild her
. revenge man

, how is contradicted acceded to the tradition?
The answer the garbage Hoff school is: he was from the beginning
present, and the reason lies in the fact that a mythical sage to
have been a historical subject. In the mythical sage came
to Sigfrid by Hagen, in the historic Guenther by Attila, a
relationship did not exist from the beginning, it was that would abandon
the
poetry to produce such.

these can answer the one who has come to the conviction that
H2 is older than the Sage Burgundy, unsatisfactory. Hl and H2
form a whole, both parts are of equal historical pre-
translations sprung, and the tradition that formed the double say, must
have also provided for a connection. And that she did.
, the German tradition that brings a causal nexus to paths, provides
only some old contradict her. To be sure, the old motivating forgotten
. racho for the notorklrung Sigfrid is a

fact that the Nordic tradition, the Grimhild-Gurn than rclierin
their spouses is almost unknown, but between Sigfrid and Hagens death
takes a causal connection, shows Bread 5: 8oltinn var Sigurhr
simnmi Rinar, hnifn my af ^ i HDTT ImllaM: Ykkr fnun Atli eggjar



THE LOGIC OF HAGEN SAGE 13

rjba, mimu vigsh of viba eihar. That the Gjkungar the Sigiirr
have broken their oath, that their death by Attila to follow. has
Sigurs Immediately after death is announced to them that, and indeed
in an old and admirable poems. But what does that mean, ver-
they are not; Gunnarr can not sleep at night, thinking of
the strange speech of the (st. 13) bird after.

has the right context and the Nordic tradition
forgotten. They also tried it with a new meaning, and how
the German tradition, she reaches for a revenge motive. It makes
Brynhild to a sister of Atli. By Brynhild Sigurd
leaves die, they are expressive of the idea that Atli Brynhild's death
was to avenge. But to correct the unfolding motif is not
18

reached. Atli can appease all becomes a kind
introduction to Guruns second marriage. And it can be our disaster
not go. Because of Brynhild's death is all over the co-
hang not speak, and even if one were to assume that the
closer the verses would have known about it (see above 22), so is
this event still in the future. If the bird Brynhild's death as
the cause of the assassination of wanted to stand up brothers, so would
his
impudent talk at least be characterized as extremely premature.

The verse is thus either an irresponsible assertion
of the poet who makes a connection at your own pace, where there
is no or it is a living reminiscence of a form of
telling where the death of the brothers with Sigurs death really
zusammenhieng.
conception of this disaster is by their immediate native
supported. Perhaps the poet would be embarrassed if you
would have asked of him a erklriing. It is this lack of logic
is not ausspeculiert he betrays an unconscious association with off-
receding ideas ^

1), however, must ask to be taken into consideration, whether the speech
of
not dig out of the unconscious wish to make a connection, so
the same princip that-forth the relationship between Atli and Brynhild
called, may be sprung. You would not be a reminiscence, but the germ
of a new conception. But for their informative seems to me positively.
The poet
has no idea the mghchkeit, he must have surely heard that
the death of the brothers of Sigurd was a momentous death. On the other
hand, it should be noted
that the trend of the poet already going in the direction, the
relationship of
Sigurs and Hagen's death as a "revenge construed, we find even a clear
hint of the ruling in the German tradition aiiffassung that Gurn
will avenge her husband . For she says st. 1 1 the values of: hefnt scal
Versa.
For information on 21



14 THE LOGIC OF HAGEN SAGE

What is the logical connection between Sigfrid and Hagens
is death, which follows directly from several times touched comparison
ratios. One only needs to ask: what compelled Attila, Hagen
kill? We recognized the underestimated as the only motive. The co-
hang, therefore, is that the same estimated that impels Hagen,
to murder his brother in law, also causes his downfall. The
raven was right. When Hagen Sigfrid had not killed, he had
underestimated its not possessed, and Attila would have had no reason,
to wish his death. Of revenge is not so instant the talking.
course of retaliation. But this is the impersonal retribution of
fate. One can even speak of a tragic motif, in so
far "Hagen his own character falls for the victim, and by a
twist of fate, so far as the same passion, which led him to the
drives bloody did, even his opponents animated Surely the thought
19

of Old Norse tradition that at a guess the curse is liable-he
seems prepared properly in the materials.

called The irony here also have other-seen. Regarding my
conception differs from previous views, is that I have to
keep the core narrative, which so far was considered secondary. applies
here
for clarity penetrate it. nominal satisfactory irony
be that Hagen perish by the same underestimated, for which he
has murdered Sigfrid, it is an absolute condition that, even if
the ownership of the treasure Sigfrid's death, the driving motive 's.
Anyone who
does not recognize, it should not also speak of this irony. because there
is no irony, but only a highly questionable shift of
motifs present when Hagens gold greed only an instrument of
has been Gnther, who wanted to honor his wife save. Is
the main motive of Sigfridsage, as well as the German tradition has
quite the Grimhild to Sigfrid makes avenger. injustice has this
tradition then only that they greed to Grimhild Attila
transfers and they can quite specially rage against Hagen. way as
the thing is, this show trains, how Hagen kingpin
is, and how much the German tradition, yet the importance of
felt treasure.

1) Also in the second Gurnliede Sicli the two ideas: the
elderly, that the gold of the death of will cause brothers (st. 21), and
the younger,
that there is a hostile verhltuis between the brothers and Gudrun (the
brothers
do not treat their admirable man, st. 3), side by side.

2) Hermann Fischer, the researches about the Nibelungenlied since
Lachmann,
see 109



MAIN THEMES OF BRYNHILDSAGE 15

II, The Brynlilldsage.

6 The. ever motive

In the preceding bemerkimgen is already the basis of-
interpreted that the original context of Hl and H2
lifted has been., the feeling the irony of fate is thereby
lost, that in the Sigfridsage the motive, Hagen Sigfrid that
kills, to seize his treasure, by the other, that
was replaced Hagen is on behalf of Brynhild. This shows that
this motif , Brynhild revenge on Sigfrid, it was love from offended,
whether from wounded vanity, a foreign element is that the old one
did not know Sigfridsage. Thereby the position of Brynhild will be
in say highly doubtful. We have it go deeper.

Brynhild enters the sources necessarily as Gunther woman on.
This is already questionable. As the old saying Guenther did not know, so
it follows that Brynhild and Guenther woman as she was unknown.
20

Brynhild so went there as either the female of another, or they stepped
in it at all not to. fact that Gnther here the space of the names
of long-lost shape, which could then connect to Brynhild,
engaging would have to prove., the old sage knew, if we
are to recognize the objects, in addition to Hagen than one Volker the
corresponding shape, which has nothing to do with Brynhild. We
must now ask, where Brynhild activ or passive in the act
engaged, consider a special way. considered eligible for the senior over-
delivery to Sigrdrifa 1 Sigurs encounter with the mountains and their
variants. 2 Sigfrid advertising to Brynhild for Gunther. 3 Bryn-
Hild revenge on Sigfrid i Everything will still told Brynhild's
death in the Edda, her life at Worms in the Nibelungenlied are younger
versions.

Among these three events is a consequence of BRIII BrII.
Excluding II III is impossible; follows from II III with not-
psychological
necessity Sigfrid has won Brynhild for Gnther,. Guenther has
been shown to be the weaker, but he is the king and be
seated . living conditions the woman Brynhild based on a lie, with
the poetry to life not able to peace close that the.
had come to light true facts someday, was non-
inevitable, the truth had to come to Obren Brynhild,. their anger
inflame had and if now told the tradition that

1) These parts of Biyohildsage be referred to as BrI, BrII, BRIII
(short I, II, III) are distinguished.



16 THE FIRST FORM OF ERLOSTJNGSSAGE

Sigfrid was killed by Hagen, it was quite near, between this
. establish a causal connection murder and Brynhild's anger

This is the reasons is nothing new, nor the mythical conception
of Sigfridsage white with Brlll what to do other than what they an
attributable recent period of say education and from the be
contributed to the advertising to explain Brynhild. But from this it
follows
that where the talk is of the old Sigfridsage of this narrative
is in sight.

7 The first form of erlsungss ^ ge.

avenge Older than Brynhild are BrI and BrII. fact that I do not from
it can be deduced II, it is clear from the outset. I is much a-
times as II, I is also widespread, II only in
occurs contarainierten with the Burgundy Sage Nibelungensage. We
give out this reasons the contemplation of I to prevail.

Sigfrid awakened a sleeping on a mountain virgin., the
large independent distribution of this motif can be pre-suppose
that we are not here with a Reclas the Nibelungen saga, but with
have to do a self-narrative. This is the To-
confirmed connection. Nowhere otherwise the redemption of a young appears
woman tied to a two, who later murdered by his eyesight wager
21

is within the Nibelungen saga the narrative is consistent with the con-.
lower Happens side of the two unrelated; makes it even more
for the next one obstacle. To be Hagens brother must
marry Grnhild Sigfrid, when he was the hero of the erweckungsrarchens
but
is, he married the enchanted princess, the old saying does not share
with that he leaves sending you what we do not believe the way
would. So the Sigrdrifasage with the Sigfridsage disagreed.'s

a contemplation of the narrative according to their content, lead to the
same results. For it is certainly not human, but also amongst
the fairy sounds far. We want to try to be closer typus
determine. The basic typus is this: a hero saved a virgin
from an enchantment. The under typus: the magic is in a.
deep sleep. Related parties are related is easily seen 1 the
shirt sewn into her virgin (including Grimm ur 111th); 2 Sleeping Beauty
(Grimm nr. 50) ^

1) The relationships of Sleeping Beauty liat Vogt (Festschrift
discussed Weinhold 189G) in detail. He leads the tale to a Greek
zui'ck Vegetationsmythus. Whether that's right, I do not judge here. But
one
must not conclude that the Sigrdrifasage with Sleeping Beauty unrelated



GETTING THE FORM OF ERLOSUNGSSAGE 1 <

Which of these two is rising now say our closer? We
have to refrain from that number. 111 complicierterer shape over-
deliver is. In The Sleeping Beauty and the Sigrdrifasage the history is
preserved in greater purity insofar as the redemption of the young
woman is the narrative to an end. 111 new still in prfuugen, follow
the hero has to exist. But the evidence for a more detailed comparison
of kinship with Sleeping Beauty Sigrdrifa anything, it only proves that
111 new motive was added as the place of another, Name t-
Lich in prehistory (the motivating sleep "), the other two
have also done .

, we find on typical matching trains:

a) between Sleeping Beauty and Sigrdrifa: both are from a
razor sleep thorn,

b) between 111 and Sigrdrifa: both are in a dress firmly-
closed.

Both motifs that are found in Sigrdrifa next to each other,
contradict each other in the grounds. If the enchantment by
being causes spine, so you can see the widerum on zweierleiweise
imagine, either the deep sleep, however, by a thorn
brought about, but girl does not remain with the thorn in touch,
the redemption is then determined by a previously from condition-
dependent. So in Sleeping Beauty, where the condition of the processes of
a particular
time is agreed, the redeemer is found then by itself. Or
the spine remains somewhere in the body of the sleeper stuck, and
22

the zaurber differs only when it is removed. Thus, for example, in the
Hrolfs
saga kraka, Fas. I, 19 In both cases, you do not understand here is how
the Virgin is get into the strange clothing [brynjan var
fqst, this Jion vceri holdgruin) ^ and still less as the fact that
the dress is taken away, the enchantment gives way. If, conversely,
the magic hidden in the Dress, then the thorn unnecessary. One
can therefore say wol that the accumulation of motives, Sigrdrifa-
telling can be initially hard, and there is the question, which
is the older motif.

You will soon see that the priori did the armor clothing plays.
because talking about it is not only the prose, but also the verses, st.
1:
hvat hi'ynju healing. . . hverr feldi nier af f gl var naiihir. Helreid
and 9

may be. "That would only be true if the reconciliation of this saying
from a
tagesniythus were proved. Sigfridsage When the on-nirchenniotiv as such
has taken so of course it was a matter of indifference, from which 'myth'
the fairy
was born.

2



18 THE FIRST FORM OF SALVATION SAGE

WHERE but what is also on the ratio of Sigrdrifa to Brynhild
like to think the same Happens te is told as here reported from
the shields, the Brynhild cover (the Skjaldborg), an idea,
the armor belongs together with that of the . From a sleep-thorn
, however, would only put the prose (pr. before 5): Obiim staJck HMIA
. svefiiporyii i hefnd pess (that they had aided the Agnarr) But
the prose before 1 properly told how Sigurr the maliciously cut open
and the Sigrdrifa the home takes from his head, but he also has a
sleep-thorn takes off, we do not hear.

thorn The Sleeping is a very popular motif in the north. occurs
not only in fairy from Sleeping Beauty type, but also independently
on. ' When the queen Olqf the king Helgi during a night-un
wants to do harm, she stabs him with a sleep thorn in similar.
GQUgu the-Hrlfssaga, Fas III, 303 306 In the Hoensna -. & orissaga
is even caused by an arrow sore spot of the
sleeping mandrel compared. So this motif is on. prosalitteratur to the
declaration of a deep sleep in frequent, almost stereotypical use.
It follows that there is at all times a say as the Sigrdrifasage
may be introduced. I think it an ingredient of the redactors of the
Edda, the ins intervene in the fate of the heroine dimensional ge-
wanted Stalten presence was also poetically narrated pros.
statement that Sigrdrifa was sunk sleep of (Jinn in,
to ask for the as was the redactor this ant quite popular
. word The example of the tradition as one the inverse contradictory
once occurring short prosaic remark is this train through-
out as an ingredient of - possibly the first - written records-
23

. lore to recognize You, the prose over with his ver-
trust not be too careful.

So among the relatively old consisted of Sigrdrifa,
say the magic sleep and the armor clothing. extent is the
say with KHM 111 on a line.

To the equipment of narrative clothes from the enchanted maiden
heard also an obstacle that opposes that which it
dares to approach her., the obstacle of Sigrdrifasage is a waberlohe.
fact that it is not an indispensable element of the narrative, shows
widerm
the Comparative Law with KHM 111 There is even a train, the only in
is known to the Scandinavian north, the obstacles are in the-.
not always the same basic typus same in Sleeping Beauty is a.
impenetrable thorn hedge, in PS it is, as the name Ssegarr,
the Brynhild bui-g contributes here, proves a dangerous water, and



THE OBSTACLE IN THE SECOND FORM OF SALVATION SAGE 19

has this narrative iing with KHM 111, whose basic typus (magic sleep
and into a dress closed sensein) widerum is the Sigrdrifasage,
common. Conversely, there is the waberlolie in Scandinavia and in
other narratives, in the Svipdagsni () l whose basic typus how below
will show, who is the PS, and in the telling of Gerr that much further
extending, where not even the salvation, but by the conquest
of a virgin, the talk 's. This shows that it is incorrect to
say on the basis of this quite secondary similarity for these three
(Sigrdrifa, MenglQ, Gerr) a basic typus coustruiert whose essential
lichster train is supposed to be vnfrlogi, and on this way all three at
a nature myth returns. The vafrlogi is a motif which, like
the sleep thorn independently but of course only in the presentation be
able to experience certain situations. One need not even to-
grow that the three say the added motivational at the same time
, the motif have. can not say to a particular, but to a
bound specific geographical area.

Aufweiche sensual religion or belief of the flame wall back, will
perhaps not be determined with certainty. since he only
met the north, you will want a Nordic natural appearance
must think and is close to him nordlicht realize that,
the else for the Scandinavian say ^ ^ fn ^ niythenbildung of
has been significant [Miispels Synir, Magazines. 36, 311). A renewal,
where KHM 111 has real, is certainly the most perceptive the dress as
a carapace. to want younger tradition it follows the conception
of the Virgin as a Valkyrie, and because the joins widerum
motivating of sleep by ins anger and the history of
HjaTfii ^ ihnrr and Agnarr., the history of the tradition can be
in a ask row and respond disassemble and illustrated widerum
treft'lich the activities of say forming imaginative. Question: Why was
the Virgin a tank? Answer: because she was a Valkyrie. Question:
how could a Valkyrie to be sunk magic sleep in a reply?
password: because Sinn her angry. Question: why was angry tiinn you
answer?
password. because they had not obeyed his command question (very young)
24

through which medium recessed Oinn the Valkyrie in the sleeping answer?
password. carried a sleeping thorn

8 The second obstacle in the form of salvation say.
trains as characteristic for the Sigrdrifasage we realized:
first form of enchantment: quiet sleep; 2 form of salvation: the through-
cutting a garment; 3rd obstacle. vvaberlohe to Another



20 THE OBSTACLE IN THE SECOND FOKM ERLOSUNGSSAGE

viewing form appears in the German tradition., we first the
locality.'s Pirekssaga is a waberlohe not talking.
Sajgarr means the guarantee of Brynhild. It emerges that one
of them is a has introduced water surrounded.

, the consensus is with KHM 111, whose basic form
by the way is the SigrdrifunK ^ I can not be too high strike.
A variant KHM 93 has ge-just like the PS, the water fall
leave, but the name Stromberg preserved . Stromberg but = Ssegarr.
touch also points to other, as we shall see, the narrative
of the PS and 93 are very close. The dangerous water that the
surrounding guarantees, occupies the same spot, the vafrlogi in the north
of the
occupied ., but the idea of the water is only in the
preserved names, that SigurSr has to cross water, is not
told the extent that the Saxon tradition..

Turning to the Frankish tradition, we find
first the Brnhildenbett Taunus From this we learn only. that the
Virgin was on a high mountain water there is not,.
if the tradition that knew water, yet the idea was at
. been lost the locasation on the Feldberg

That, however, the Frankish is traditionally Brynhild guarantees as
of water surrounded presented, showing the Nibelungenlied, where BrI with
fused BRLL, so we made the advertising of Gnther which
are forced herauszuschlen trains of the old Brynhildsage. A long
sea voyage is necessary in order to achieve preferred on Islant
guarantees.

, the name Islant is certainly am not in the original. Islant
is abstracted from the names of the guarantee also consigned. But what
does
tsenstein? can zweifei me any subject that we are in it
first compositionsgliede not tsen with the noun ^ but with
adjectiv to do related to the Is have, and that also consigned the
glass mountain is. The word encountered, whereupon me dr. Frantzen
attention
makes, even at Otfrid I, 1, 70 in the meaning 'krystall.' And pull
us sending you KHM 98 approach, it means the same lock, that in the
beginning
is geannt Stromberg, later Glasberg So we have the parallel-.
ism: KHM 93 (early) Stromberg = & S Ssegarr

"(closing) Glasberg = NL also consigned ^
25


A better proof for the complete identity of the narrate-
tions of I ^ S and the NL to reasons underlying idea is
to leave little to locate.

1) It is not, au, the fairy from the fs or the NL derive, as it
names the characteristic unites the two traditions.



SALVATION IN DEC SECOND FORM THE ERLSNUSSAGE 21

There is here the possibility to consider that the NL is the water
abstracted from the localization ride on Islant and sending you
secondarily
introduced. would result, but not a lower but a
greater similarity with the other sources arise, because 1 > S
and 93 no longer know the water, and this is true that the
Brnhildenbett is not surrounded by water., the loss of water
certainly has its basis in the fact that it is pre-as frozen
presented. because the name also consigned proves that the Glasberg
original
Lich one is iceberg. As this was seen as a krystallener mountain,
so the water was gone from the show.

To the form of enchantment and the shape of the redemption
understand, we are compelled to later parts of this study
anticipate and another motif into uge grasp, namely,
what the sources of Sigfrid unknown ship with his tell fester.

9 The redemption in the second form of salvation say.

Where the sources buys from Sigfrid talk often advised them to
himself in . Aviderspruch It does not behave in such a way that the hero
in
familiar fester some its not in another, but both views
are suddenly in most cases next to each other.

In the Edda it is stated (milling daua Sinfj.): Sigmundr konungr bargain
i orrostii fyr Hiutdinys sounni, en Hjqrdis giptiz pd Alfi syni Hjdlp-
reks konurigs. Ox Sigur ^ r par upp i barnoeskii. According to this
angbe
have mussSigur ^ r known who was his father. then follows the young the
context interrupting Gripissp. At milling daupa Sinfj . includes
the prose in front of Rm in content directly to: gekk Slgiirhr
do stotSs Hjdlpreks .... pd var kominn Reginn til Hjdlpreks ... Reginn
... i say ^ Sig / IRBI frd forellri stnu ok peini atbarham (it follows
the ge-
history of the Andvarafors). Here Sigurr of Keginn must ver-
take, who is his father.

In the I ^ ireks saga Sigurr can by what precedes do not
know who his fester. He learns that of . Brynhild is here
so is only an idea.

Sigfridsliede In Sigfrid is the Shn a rich king, a
(. st. 33 fg) is for hunting day he rode, here follows the adventures of
26

the dragon stone But read 46th st 47th. we know that Seyfi'id of his
youth had known nothing of his fester, and he lived up to that
in a dark tann, w ^ o a master educated him, and the dwarf Eyglein
informed him of his lineage, but says st 51 Seyfrit. he and
Kriemhild were each hold 'in ires Vatters Landt.'



22 THE SALVATION i ^ THE hg HOURS FORM OF SALVATION SAGE

The independent introduction of Sigfhdsliedes called Sigmund as the
father of the hero,., he exits his fester and is wrought to
the unbekanntscbaft with the pus is not very direct, that
Sigfrid leaves his fester, only a introduction to is go with
the wrought, after the dragon fight he attracts Gybichs yard and
earned the king's daughter, here is the relation to
fester not talking .

the Nibelungenlied tells Sigfrid was to the fester of his
been equipped journey to Worms. hofe At Gunther's but is
he as known more as a traveling stretch out as like a free forming
royal son. Yet nowhere is told directly that he his fester
does not know That Brynhild. knows him now and him with his name
styling, but has great similarity with the presentation of the PS and
can not be separated from it.

, the place where it is communicated or the religion or belief by looks,
that the hero his fester does not know, can be found all in the same
namely where the salvation say, or, secondarily sections of the
narrative,
however early, is told chronologically its affiliates dragon fight.
's & S, it is the redeemed Virgin herself, to pronounce the name.
In Sigfridsliede it is the dwarf Eyglein, the the message makes, select
the hero during the term is to redeem the Virgin in the Edda it is.
Reginn that occurs here in a role that home out of him in any
of his other qualities i belongs, and the message is in front of the
dragon-
fight pushed because Reginn is subsequently killed by Sigurr and
has genealogical discussions no longer the occasion. In Nibe-
lung carols talking Sigfrid who removes it as a royal son, before
such a recke Gnther, because Sigfrid's arrival at Gnther ge to BRLL -
listening, it is the introduction to the trip to rynhilds guarantees,
and also
the said reminiscence of the introduction of the PS belongs to this
perception series, yet it is here Brynhild itself, which speaks The one-.
reconciliation of Sigfridsliedes but that of Brynhild knows nothing,
knows
not of the unknown ship with the fester nothing, even where
Sigfrid comes to Gnther.

Since the train as regularly at a particular spot resist-
versa, even where by gross contradictions arise, as in
Sigfridsliede and the Edda, one is forced to the supposing that
he is at home at this point. So it's not Hagens brother
Sigfrid, but the savior of the Virgo, some of which provide be
addressed, that he did not know his fester.

27

1) Eyglein has in common with Mimir oichts, see 27 About Reginn see
there.



SALVATION IN THE SECOND FORM OF SALVATION RAGE 23

So the thought is understandable. We have a fairy motif
of Brynhildsage before us. glckskiuder is the origin of the non-
deprived. In the fairy there are outcast royal sons or children
is a special story; fester poor, save the princess
it with their origin without exception.

, but it does not follow that the motif in its proper shape
trials is preserved, we find messages fancy to too. com
. bine If you imagine each considered by itself, so it is completely un-
understandable that Brynhild tells the two buys at his who.
, he was (& S), apparently has no sense, one wonders just how to
supernatural has come to know, and also whether they unto him, nothing
else
has to say. way as the corresponding spot in the NL is that one can is
a reminiscence of course look at a previous visit, but the NL
knows about it but nothing else, and the similarity with the & S is
then unexplained What moves the dwarf Eyglein, the Seyfrit directly.
bar from the dangerous adventure on genealogical questions to under-
hold, one understands neither case Reginn one knows about.
vermin of message nothing further details, here falls only the reflection
-
entitlement to the environment.

Unless we see provisionally finds wanting somewhere to talk about
the name of Brynhild as a person, the hero of the short
adventures encountered before, in two mutually independent
sources both testified thus make a relatively
old age approached, we must ask whether both are real, and
the loss of a Feiles the narrative in the sources so that together
depends, that the understanding of the significance of history lost
is gone.

The correctness of this assumption proves the Comparative Law with the
. FJQlsvinnsmol The hero, who has approached the guarantees MenglQ,
. ties with the interview on a monitor FJQlsvir Once this
has answered many questions, asks Svipdagr who in the poor
sleep is MenglQ This answers. none is intended , nema
Svifdagr einn, homim var sil en slbjarta bru ^ r at kvn of kvehin.
So it is the guardian, the first pronounce the name of the two.
The word is like a spell at once is Svipdagr itself.
's gave up deliberately, he is he himself-as the expected redeemer to
know. FJQlsvir it calls the Menglq to the fact with strict him

1) For the conversation about this topic with Bryniiild is down from the
Edda
are efhrt a third zeuanis aui ^.



24 THE SALVATION IN SECOND FORM OF EELSUNGSSAGE
28


punish threatened if he did not speak the truth Then she asks to.
heroically to his name He answers. Svipdagr ek Heiti, Slbjartr
het minn Fahir, so he called his name and that of his father.
thus Compare HP c . 160: ec at scegia pa came by, at pu ert
. Sigurhr Sigmundar but konimgs oc Sisibe

fact that this story is a close variant of the Brynhildsage, has
seen first Bugge, and it is generally accepted, but when.
so, it must also a relationship between the two did-
things exist that sowol Svipdagr as igfrid after twice-
side, just before the first adventure with MenglQt5-Brynhild with
a guardian or other similar person, then the redeemed
immediately Virgin after they are get to see about his
entertains name. Only the question needs to shipped, so Sigfrid
, respectively, the information about his gender of Brynhild. Ejglein or
must get Keginn while Svipdagr the information of the other
left party.

fact that the notion of FJQlsvinnsmql is the real, need want
no proof., the name of the hero is the magic word that the
redeemed virgin. Consequently, the joy of the guard, so the threat of
Menglo. The name designation here has the meaning, in the Sigr-
the start cutting drifasage of armor shirt has. It is the name-
taburaotiv, which is known from numerous narratives. Through the
issue of a name is either an enchantment like here
or broken connection to a mythical beings is to-
lifted (see the detailed consultation with the motif Laistner, The
Mystery of Sphinx). As however futile the corresponding sub-
redungen in the traditions of the sigF are ridsage, was shown above.

Notice gave up can therefore only be necessary to consider whether
in the Sigfridsage traces of an older figure of the name taboo motif
can be detected, and whether it is possible to trace the paths, on
which this motif to a series of reports on genealogical be
.'s lehrungen become if we succeed, we will for
must establish the following to say form-German tradition: Sigfrid comes
to Sa garSr-Isenstein? . He gives himself the guardian or guardians
to recognize and is allowed. Brynhild hears and understands that
this may be their only savior. rushes you and asks the hero
to his name. He tells her that he is Sigfrid, Sigmund
Shn.

A directes testimony that was not originally Brynhild
was but Sigfrid, who told his name to us is in the Edda



THE EBLOStTNG IN THE SECOND FORM OF ERLOSUNSSAGE ^ 0

preserves in which a train this is included narration early and itself
has completely acclimatisiert In SigrdrifumQl is the first wonder of the.
awakening maiden who her savior And he replies. 8ig-
.. miindar burr; sleit fyr skqmmi (hrafns hrcelmidir Jtj ^ rr ^ ar Sigitr

It is not for the random hold. Sigrdrifa could Sigurr
just as good with another question styling. How'd you into
29

acceded guarantees? whence you came the ride How long have
I been asleep? Or she could give her joy expression, that
finally the had come redeemer. But no, it only asks for the
not; And Sigurr calls his name and the name of his father.
more, not less, if the disaster would be in Ijoe ^ ahttr sealed.
Sigurhr ek Heiti, Sigmimdr hot: he could have told how Svipdagr
minii Fahir , that would completely have been the same.

We may conclude that in the said form that
the name taboo motif instead of cutting through the armor clothing
contained it originally Sigfrid, Brjnhild was not that the name
pronounced the hero comes when an unknown to it. but himself
knows very well who he is. But the other idea is developed
were?

, the solution brings also the Pit5rekssaga. Firstly is it
to draw attention to the presentation of the I'S the right
to say shape very clearly shows through. She the author of
c. 168 of the saga yet known. This follows from the following. As
Brynhild heard the noise, the Sigfrid caused in their guarantees, she
knows
immediately who has arrived (pcn 'mun vera koininn Sigurhr Sigmundar
sonr). you rushes up to him and asks for his name. He says
he Sigurr hot. then she asks for his geschlechto. Here is
the word on t he guilty, and now she only tells him that he SigurSr
is Shn of Sigmundr. It is clear that there is a canvass on
the name in two discussing the matter is divided., the reason can not
be other than this that the saga writer shortly before a ge-
told story, follows from the with necessity that Sigurr
is impossible to know who his father is, it is the Sisibesage, by.
of the hero as a small child from his mother the waves revealed
was and driven to a foreign shore, the author tells the ge-.
history as the old, as far as it goes, his own name ver-
may notify Sigurr. however, he supported., the tradition demanded
the name designation of the father. From Brynhild values, as they
the noise heard, went forth, that they knew who was the father.
So only remained, this message of Brynhild in the mouth for



26 THE SALVATION IN THE FORM OF ZWEITEX ERLSUNGSSGE

place. uotgedrungene This change is the grand, that the story
makes an impressive so strangely unfinished. Having the hero the
name of his father's experience, he knows about the purpose of his
journey
nothing better to say than that he came to bring a horse,
after he got it, he departs resist.

Sisibesage But that is not the interpolator of the ^-ireks
saga devised. It has its history, and it has the salvation say
otherwise affected. The starting point is the water ride of the
German tradition. When an unknown savior Sigfrid comes over the
water to the Virgin driven (so to KHM 111). The dangerous
water that surrounds the guarantee, as the wide water surface was on-
focus, on the one savior! come from afar. This prompted
the linkage of this form to tell closely related Sceafmotivs
30

(Sceaf, Wieland, Lohengrin and many others). Sceaf is thus
closely related to Sigfrid he arrives as a very small boy.
fact that the linkage of this motif is older than the Sisibesage,
is proved by sending you a fairy-clearly redendes. KHM 92
we find this motif linked to the salvation say, but without Sisibe-
say. The history is different. A man has his young
Shn sold to the devil, but this is by spiritual blessings be
protected. 'They spoke long together, but at last they
agreed that the son, because he is not the enemy of mankind, not his
belonged Yater, should be in a small boat that is on a down-
stands upward flowing water, and Yater should with his
own foot poking away, and then the son should the water over
me leave. Then he took leave of his father, got into
a boat, and Yater had to continue with his own foot
poking. The boat capsized so that the lowest part was above
the ceiling but in the water, and Yater believed his son would be ver-
lost, and went home and mourned for him.

'but the boat did not sink, but flowed on quietly, and
the young man sat safe in it, and it ran until it is finally
remained trapped an unknown shore. As he landed and saw a
beautiful castle before him, and set out went wrong. ' This included but
is this the enchanted maiden who saved the boy.

travels here the boy so do not intentionally a one castle
surrounding water, that he may redeem the Virgin, but the water
is wide flood, as if by chance cursed him to the castle
leads. We recognize Sigfrid forced water ride, when his mother
put him in a glass-walled vascular dementia and the leaves, which it



LIIF. ERLSL'EG IN THE SECOND EOHM ERLStTNGSSAGE OF 27

TO Brynhild will result guarantees. The fairy teaches at the same time,
that is pushed to wipe contains at Mimir daz, here follow the
involuntary water ride and the redemption of the Virgin nor immediate
cash together. Further more, in another context. The
tradition, however, is not satisfied. She knows by Sigfrid that
he is Sigmund Shn. How can such an unknown hero across the
water come down? Then the answer is a genotype
given vevensage. Sigfrid that made the ride, when he was still very young
was that was given, which is confirmed by 92 and Sceafsage.
So it was his mother, the hinausstiess him into the water. Why
they did that? It was not a bad woman? - She did it in the highest
not when she lonely in the forest in their child to far brought
had expired and was itself the death. The familiar narrative clothes
of the condemned innocent woman must motivate that the queen
of the forest gives birth to her child. The story is then further fairy-
equipped locomotives as that of the hind, the child suckles it.

naraentabumotiv This could be outside of this relationship
remain respects, and remained so as the direct source of c. 168 of the
I> irekssaga shows. But unless the redemption telling the Sisibesage on-
had taken the name niusste taboo motif irrevocably disfigured
be. For since by Sigfrid micrograph of the Sisibesage his fester
did not know, could say in this context form, the
31

trophy is that of the hero in a given instant the
name of his father calls, do not exist. Here, a change was
made, which had lead to the downfall of the motif. The
encounter with the Guardian, where Sigfrid calls his name, was
reinterpreted as meaning that it learns its name from the Guardian.
This reinterpretation was thereby prepared so that in the original
form of the guards first pronounce the name. 'Who is in the poor
are the Mengln ', asks Svipdagr. 'Memand as Svipdagr,' replies
the guard. These guards used now a tradition of saying to
instruct Sigfrid about his parentage. Thus, the verdict was this
spoken form say. Because it does not went to Sigfrid's wisdom,
he just heard from the guard in it meaningful
to have to tell the tone and even Brjnhild this message as he-
to use lsuugsmotiv. Thus, the story remained in the notification by
inserting the guard. But this train, the now not to
say self-owned shape, penetrated by late into strange shapes. In
the Edda we find it is only in the prose, and he comes from northern
Germany, where the name taboo associated with Sigfrid say at home



/ /



28 THE SALVATION IN THE SECOND FORM OF ERLSTJNGSSAGE

is. And in Germany it is occupied diircli the Sigfridslied. Sowol
Reginn as Eyglein So at this point represents the guardian of the
FjglsvinnsmQl.

too up to their written record of the Sisibe-
independent sagenforni say that. c in 168 PS is present, the sub-
shaping persuasion not keep the monitor in their old. But
that is not related to the genesis of Reginn-Eygleinmotivs,
because the story is reinterpreted here, but by something
else replaced. Sigurr is closed to Brynhild, and he finds it through
a closed iron grate, and no one is there to catch up with him.
using violence, he pushes it on, and then the guards come ran here and
fall on him, but he kills them all and then fights with Bryn-
Hild knights until this occurs even in between. The story is not
invented by the author of I ^ S, for it is through KHM 93,
say their shape, as has been previously shown exactly that of the German
, is confirmed Brynhildsage. When the hero riding up the glass mountain
, he finds the lock closed, 'because it failed with the stock at
the gate, and it sprang open. He goes in and finds the
Virgin, which he redeemed. The equality of the basic typus (Stromberg,
glass
mountain - Ssegarr,) were also consigned here prohibits a takeover to
think ^.
KHM 93 had therefore of the in l ^ S c. 168 this over-
delivery is not diverted, as this was taken motif.
since KHM 93 also contains other trains of Sigfridsage associated with
the
unrelated salvation say, it follows that
this really fabulous one offshoot of Sigfridsage, not one of the
dementia, from which it was built, is. It takes but a ge-
32

Stalt the saying goes in many pieces about the tradition
and name together shows what is divorced in the sources,
however, also puts together what does not belong together (see 36).

I summarize the above in a brief historical overview
together. The redemption happens in the German form-say by
the issue of the names of the two and his father. The form is
the FjolsvinnsmQl. Two interviews on the name will take place,

1) The nitiv that the door pops open when it proposes, is a ver-
turned form, which appears not otherwise subject to Bryuhild, borrowed,
it encounters
including KHM 97 (The water of the life). The fighting with the kowtow
was his
. away after the north and is Oddrgr 18, 1-4 beiliefort: pedagogy vas
vig vecjit vqlsku
sverdi olc borg brotin sils Brgnhdr citti. Here it is associated with
advertising
for Gunuarr and rode the flame (17.5 to 8): jqrS dsadi ok tiphiminn,
SSDs built
Fdfnis borg of pdtti.



ENCHANTMENT IN THE SECOND FORM OF SALVATION SAGE 29

a preliminary, in which only the name of the two is called the
guard, but with the final of the Virgin. This is in a small
but fully explainable deformation obtained in the PS, a German-
tion reminiscence contains the Nibelungenlied, where Brynhild the course
pronounce names, but not to teach to the two, but
to welcome him. This part of the motif also penetrated to the north
and was inducted into the Sigrdrifasage, where he organized an
Africa was part of the narrative and no contradiction caused.
fact that it happened early, shows the poetic tradition. That
but he is not at home in this form to tell right from the start, looks
to the fact that it has no meaning for the treatment. Not by
the Virgin redeemed, the hero calls his name, but
the fact that it cuts up their armor. Accordingly, it is also
the question of Sigrdrifa in a new fashion motivated. While in the
German-
between say form the Virgin the name of the redeemer white and only
then asks to controllieren whether he really was the right redeemer,
Sigrdrifa asks for the name, because they their savior does not know and
wants to know him.

Through the linking of Sisibesage originated the idea that
Sigfrid does not know who his fester. Under this eiufluss was
reinterpreted the interview with the Guardian in the example that Sigurr
learns from him who is his father. The motif is Sigfridsliede-he
stopped and broke into the prose of Reginsmol. By writing
tion compound of the telling name taboo motif-containing, but
the interview with the Guardian by fighting with guards he-
is had with the Sisibesage the interview was with Brynhild
amended so that the hero of course tells his name, of their
but the name of his father's experiences.

33

10 The enchantment in the second form
. salvation say the

say for the German form so we have found: 1 obstacle:
a dangerous water, respectively. a krystallberg, so a ice-covered
mountain; 2 form of salvation: the issue of a name; 3 It remains
to examine the form of enchantment.

Which form of enchantment exists in the FJQlsvinnsmql, is
not clear from the poems. Opinions about to go off
each other; (s memoirs Germanistische 21) Heusler finds that they
do not sleep, I (Zeitschrift 35, 321) suggests the opposite. In-



30 THE ENCHANTMENT IN THE SECOND FORM OF SALVATION SAGE

which we can make based on the question, because the fact that
MenglQ' sleeping or not sleeping, does not follow the same for Bryn-
hild. In Brynhildenbett the magic-is in the German tradition
is for sleeping Brynhild. In the Nibelungenlied, he is by causes
lost to be discussed later. It wonders whether the PS
brings a second certificate.

, it can not be denied that it is not explicitly stated.
, but it is hardly possible to conceive of the relationship differently.
because the narrative makes quite the impression as if not only
Brynhild but all guarantees and all its dwellers in a
magical sleep biased. As Sigfrid draws near, there is no one to him
or open to welcome him. Only after the grid with violent
opened and gained access, the guards come to light
and begin fighting. Brynhild sits in her chamber, from the
sheer noise that makes the foreign comer, it concludes that the
Savior had come. So that was previously closed by any
people attended. An inhabited by many people concluded that
the outside world is in no traffic with, you have to want as a
present such, the sleeping residents. If we compare KHM 93,
which is closest to our narrative, the presumption will be
confirmed. While the enchanted maiden this narrative is not in
a perpetual peaceful sleep, but it behaves like a
sleepwalker. As the man who wants to redeem it, is still out there,
he sees how they dare to drive around the castle and then in her
enters. When he entered, he goes into the hall and found
it sitting with a golden chalice with wine before him. She speaks
not a word but - which secondarily by explaining that it it
can not see, because he had a magic hat on himself - a
completely useless motif, which is merely attached to the two all
his treasures to make use (see 36). Only after a
ring thrown into the chalice 'that it sounded' she stands up and speaks,
she is redeemed from their lethargic state. That we are dealing with
have to do a variation of the magic sleep can be worse-
not be denied, however. If we do with the narrative of the PS and
combi ne the Brynhildenbett, we arrive at the not
immediate conclusion that the magic sleep to the German form of
one Brynhildsage.

, we can now for the two main branches of the tradition
34

which establish basic shape.

shared motif: . magical sleep



THIRD FORM OF SALVATION SAGE 31

Scandinavian form of redemption: aiifschneidiing the armor-
bedeckimg. Shape of the obstacle: flaming wall.

German form of redemption: that express a named (name-
taboo motif). Shape of the obstacle. ^ Sat-garr also consigned

11 The third form of salvation say.

A third form of salvation is found only in the telling of a
North German source is receding Sigfridsliede. An inde-
permanent significance does this form of development for the elderly
to Brynhildsage not.

questions we locomotives after the three that are in the first and
second shape can be clearly distinguished, it is shown that the
structured this narrative is another. First, the shape of the Ver-
enchantment. In the other two forms (BrI, BrI 1, 2) this is
one and the same: the magic sleep. This is not only a delightful-
sleeping not talking, but lacks any kind of enchantment. The
Virgin has been kidnapped by a monstrous and therefore not to
achieve, but it is perfectly normal state of mind. She-
talks with the two long before this the fighting with the dracheu
exists, and not only would the dragon, so Sigfrid had nothing else
to do than they had with you.

The other two motifs: the redemption form and shape of the hindering -
Nisses appear as one of the fighting with the dragon. From the making
of the dragon they must be saved, but the dragon is the great
obstacle which opposes the redeemer. A particular obstacle
, however, one can see that the dragon looked away to the castle
to be, to the hero needs the help of the dwarf Eygleyn (the
giant Kupern is only a repetition of the dragon). This motif
returns in other representations of the same substance contrary, where
the
dragon lives under the earth and the entrance to the dwelling of
a small humanoid the two is shown.

A stationary train this Happens te is that the dragon only
sword with one, located in his own apartment itself, imposes
can be. Often found that the idea of a way that
this sword can be wielded only by the person from
having drunk some glass that is near.

narrative This is extremely common. Ge in KHM-
60 listen here 91, but otherwise it is widely known. On the
Fserern several variants have recently been recorded (Jacob-
sen, Fseroske folkesagn see above oeventyr 288 seqq.), another tells
Rasz-

35



32 THE THIRD FORM OF ERLSNGSSAGE

man, D. Helden. ^ I 360fgg. with, and in other mrchensamm-
ments are examples easy to find.

these dissemination of say and the young age of the tradition,
which they linked to Sigfrid, but especially the starting deviation in
the structured
prohibit the narrative, this form of a variant of brl to 1.2
hold. There, the content is the redemption of the Virgin from the making
of a demonic being, here, an enchantment, from which one
can guess, however, that it is caused by demons, but with
nowhere by a demon is talking about. There, the next ver-are
facing such narratives, in which instead of a giant dragon or
another behemoth ^ occurs. An old version is among many the
redemption of Ariadne. As here so also occurs KHM 163, but where
there is a mixed form, a bull as guardian on. How did it happen
that this form is penetrated into the Brynhildsage and in an over-
sleeping spell lore, glass mountain, and has replaced taboo names? Since
the
German narrative, we even know German is down, we have from
the German form assumed. I do not err when I
already discussed it in a mutilated form of the Low German
inferring tradition. The effort, which cost from intimations
and reminiscences to reconstruieren the German form shows that this
was an early form strong REDUCES. Of the obstacle, the water
, respectively. glass mountain, had remained the only name left. The
magic sleep
was not completely forgotten, but after tS c. 168 judging, even
more clearly expressed with words. But little harm, as long as
the main motif, the name remained taboo. Where this lost
went, had to either go or say a new accordingly
be taken that the two special relationship to the
expression of the Virgin gave. For as anyone could to the young
woman riding and redeem it. Well, you knew that Sigfrid a kite-
fighting had passed. This resulted from a related very be
the raotiv record narration knew that the Virgin of a
dragon was kept. That this dragon with Sigfrid in the
old saying has nothing in common slain dragon, I hope later in others
to show context. The real dragon has only the role-ge-
plays that he to the dragon of the story drew the attention.

1) The question whether both genera of salvation say to a basic belief,
the redemption of the dead rich, go back, we can entirely on their based
leave. We have here to do with the epic presentation. Epic but are
the Virgin in the magic sleep and by a demon kept virgin long way away
from
each other, although, of course, caused by contaniiuation mischformeu.



THE WETiBUNG FOR GUNTJ-IER 33

The fact that CS but the say-by the loss of namentabii disfigured
was build, which the dragons as guardian has received, thereby
36

confirming that we encounter the added here that Sigfrid 'mod vatter
vnd muter non-Western as a har mod ', and that Eygleyn him about
his parentage belelirt. This motif comes from the mangled
Brynhildsage. Eygleyn is the dwarf who the say of the
returns regularly resist a dragon guarded virgin. These
miniature of the Avchter the taboo motif borrowed train was transmitted.
imagine that in Sigfridsliede Kriemhilt to Brynhild occurs, is
'with the above-discussed question in any context. This
renewal will be discussed in twentieth

12 The advertising Gnther.

Having BRIII to be dependent on II BrI as one of Sigfrid-
has indicated accordingly alien say we have now BRLL
to take over position. Two positions are possible. When
Brynhild to being advertised here, with the redeemed Virgin identical
table is, it follows that they are not ge-to the old Sigfridsage
can hear. Br II is then based on adaptation of I to a strange
saying. Who wants to save Brynhild S, their identity must be the same
from
denying the magic awakened sleeping virgin.

About this identity I've periodicals. 35, .305 seqq. expressed
and will not resist bring the cited here and the there compas-
shared reasons all seem to me conclusive. As a new argument
for the equality of the identity is added in the form to tell it-
tell the PS solution and the so-called advertising say the Nibelungen
Song (Sa ^-garr also consigned; names taboo). Here I only wish the
question
to ask what it is, as the learned of different religion or belief
causes as Golther and Heusler, quite the opposite due to
the separation 'of these two make a try. When the former at-
will, the vafrlogi belong to Sigrdrifa and was of this at Bryn-
transferred hild, while the second absolutely the opposite
trying to prove that they agree only in the results that both
are separate agreement, their evidence management but is capable of
convincing us that the vafrlogi separated from neither of them
can be. And the same is true with other trains. In both
researchers a strong dislike is present, the identity of Sigr-
recognize Drifa with Brynhild, but you may perhaps assume
that this fact has less dislike their reason, that is not the
most of what is said by a virgin, even for the Other

3



34 THE ADVERTISING FOR GUNTHER

deemed the fact that, by supposing that the identity say historical
difficulties arise, the ver-solve neither Golther still Heusler
like. For the redeemed Virgin Sigfridsage is no place that has
seen sowol Golther as Heusler. As long as you Brynhild for
keeps original shape of Sigfridsage that Rauss necessary for the
separation of the two lead fashion.

those who can not believe in the correctness of this separation, taking
37

with Bryn therefore, as long as he faithfully adheres to the mythical
thcorie,
hild also Sigrdrifa in the sale. Very different takes the question
of when is the time to reach realizes that not Brynhild
is a gestalt of the old Sigfridsage. Then each reason, they of
separate Sigrdrifa, obsolete, and the Brynhildsage turns out to be
the custom at the Hagen Sage Sigrdrifasage.

Let us try to understand this adjustment. In a
fairly early period of development of S by Sigfrid were two
entirely independent of each other telling stories, namely 1 be
adventurous with Brynhild on the rock; 2 his marriage to Grimhild-
Gurn and his death. The contradiction in his double comparison
was situated relationship to the two fraiien (see supra 16), was
initially
felt little, and only when the heterogeneous parts of a demented as to-
sammenhngenden narrative were placed with each other,
gave the adjoining double before, maybe less, because you as immorality
considered since, in because it was unclear. The double ratio had
therefore to be interpreted away. Since Sigfrid's relationship to Grim-
hild was crucial to his fate, which had to Brynhild-ge
will change. Here you could choose the way out, the whole ge-
concealing history. But if they deeply into the general consciousness
had penetrated, and went to the not. So the story has been
reinterpreted. Of course, a bride brings Sigfrid of the rock, but he
does not do it for himself, but for another. That is the say form
Br n Anything further added, repetition is or nderuug
of trains from I (flame rode the fighting in the bedchamber) or other
version (eg the fighting games) or necessary consequence of the
reinterpretation
(eg the chaste nuptials, - by the way from a known but believe
originating train, see Oldenberg, Religion of the Veda, p 271). Here ge-
listening aucli the German timid in the tradition of the magic hat, he
sat gostaltentausch. This train is very famous fairy tale from the
thoughtless expression, that it was not Sigfrid and Sigfrid, who
won Brynhild. In an ordinary advertising Sigfrid would say
to go as would provide for Gunther. It was felt that not-



DIR ADVERTISING FOR GUNTHER 35

cjicnir. Had to get hold of himself. Guenther also could
not let go, because the tradition was that Sigfrid rode the full-
brought. So Sigfrid had to go, the Gnther was also, ie
Sigfrid shape in Gnther. This led to the idea of the
fashion conscious exchange, so from the fraudulent and its follow.

I also believe that it is possible, at the above time and place-
meaning something closer to determine. You must micrograph of the
Burgundians in the say linked. For the other, for the
Brynhild brings Sigfrid of the rock, Gnther. And for those at-
would take that Gnther had occurred here in a strange role, as
already (see 15) was noted, no reason exists.

micrograph of the Burgundians turned on the say quite new for-
ments. From a local non-anywhere localisierbaren not say of
38

princes known from the ancient times it was a narrative of
events was wolter thin ends, and follow from the fact that a
rigorous logic was felt as a need-. This is reflected also
in H2. The downfall of a powerful prince-known close bad
was shown as the follow death of Sigfrid. As it was he,
and the two events to put into such a light that the death
of the latter was an atrocity that screamed for revenge. Here,
two things were necessary. The hero had to be idealized. Only now
had its unclear relationship to the two women, the one previously
had accepted quietly, adjoining. And also had the king of
Burgundians be involved in the murder. It was not that this
was killed along with all his folk from the only reasons that
his service man or his brother had slain the Sigfrid. By
the way, did not you Gnther Board. He was the king, but
a king without a heroic role, even without any roll. At the same time was
now the role of Brynhild's consort freely. Once they give up Sigfrid
had to, she could only fall to the prince of the country, we can
not wonder that you Gnther Hess occur in the role. It
remained his only. While the younger seal in the second part
of the Hagen saga some nothing decisive feats it at least
can do, Gnther in the first half of nothing else to do
than to be king - why him the story, not say made -
and Brynhild man, what he thought of Sigfrid has taken over. Also,
it shows that he is not an old saying, build, only the name
has changed, the shape has no content of its own. Assuming
you have the kingship, the plays of home from Hagen, remains
left a straw man, whose only property is, d'etre le mari de



36 THE OLDEST FORM OF ASVASSXTSG (bR II, l).

madame. Only then kauii mau say that a ^ m ^ thischer - ie do
not say associated - the hero Sigfrid has taken his bride.

Rauss So the advertising of Gnther after the events of
1436 have arisen, probably among the Franks, which
, after that time dealt with the Nazi and the contamination
brought to objects with the Sage Burgundy. See 48

The above-mentioned need-to do something for Gnther, shows
wanting somewhere in the Nordic as in the German tradition. Currency
during the Central German tradition him fight the Huns country bravely
, lets go the Nordic and, as will be shown later, the
North German so far that they him join to Hagens faithful
makes and it zuerteilt such a role, that of the Volker is similar,
whereby its shape in H2 w ^ enigstens gets a certain content,
while with the ausnhme Guttormr ^, the other brothers they
need death for their representation of Sigurs eliminated.

Brynhildsage The gradual adaptation of the new To-
connection can be traced clearly in the sources. It has, as it
seems, begun among the Franks and here for their extreme
form consistency. In the north German and Scandinavian sources
but are the various layers together. Here
we can observe that the most perfect form is the youngest.
because the development is towards not originally belonging together
39

to process into a single narrative. We try in
the following layers to separate.

13 The oldest form of adaptation (BrH, 1).

most elementary example, the old idea that the he-Sigfrid
, with the new, that Gnther was lser and the groom of Brynhild
was the spouse to join, is that you Sigfrid the woman said Guenther
can assign simple. This idea is in front of two sources.

a) c is particularly naive. 227 of the I ^ p The reasons that a dense
led to the nderuug, the two are simply mouth in the
set. I will ask the important follow: cpigi letta peir fyrr s peir
coma tu Borgar Brynilldar. Oc he peir knnet par. pa tar Jion vel
i'ib pibreki konungi oc Gunnari konungi s helldr illa vib Sigurhi
siiein. Jwi at nu hon veit cd hnnn a water konit. li fyrra sense he pav
Jid'fhn hitx. pa hafhi can Jwi hcitih henni several cei ^ to. at hann
skylldi (engrar kono fa ncema hennar. hon oc et sama at gipptaz
ONGUM manni oh? 'iim. Oc mi gengr Sigurhr sveinn iij tal vih Brynilldi

1) About Guttormr see 38



THE t.TESTK, FORM D) KR AXPASSUNG (br II 1) 37

oc scegir Jiciii alll pcirra (vrendi. oc Bihr nn cd lion skul (jcinrja
ineh
Giinnari koinutfji. En hon suarar a pcssa lund. Kc JkcvI JXIT spurt
at sonnu. huersji illa pv hcevir halldit or sb ^ Vits mic. pau he vib
vib hofbum mcelhc. Pott at around nlla VCCRI at velia i verolldunni. Jta
kaus ec tu mer plc mannz. Oc nu snarar Sigurbr sucinn. Sita bridged
nu Vera at his fag he Rahit. firir En pvi at pv ert s tignasta kona
oc Mesir skorungr he ek vita oc nu ma petta ccigi cause oc];. nr a
.. mcebal this cetlab vnr Jm hoivi cc p> vi til ceggiah Gimnar konung at
hen he can mcesii MABR oc oc forkunnar gohr drengr rikr komingr .
Jyicki number jKit vel oc saman soma Jm oc hann. Oc nu firir Jwi feck
hans ec systvr licelldr s Jnn. amgan at pu att brobur. haiin oc en
ek hoivi J> ess siiarib at hann skal MMTI hrobir cause hans s ec. Nu
suairir Brynilldr. Ec nu se. ceigi at ec ma pin neota. J s) 0 vil ec
af taka per rab healing to J) etta times oc pihrex konungs. Nu gengr
pibrecr konnngr oc Gunnarr konnngr a Jjessa. malstefnn. oc ceigi
skilia pav SIIT did abr s J} var at rabit. at Gunnarr konnngr skal fa
Brijnilldar.

So, because Sigurr because he is married to Grimhild, Biynhild
can not have, and because Gunnarr a brave hero and a mighty
tiger is king, Brynhild is therefore given to the Gunnarr. And because
women SigurSr of the two can only keep it retains,
the Gunnar -'s sister - and Hageus. Because that's part of his
say. It is impossible to say in clearer words, which he-
considerations have led to the Brynhild of Sigfrid on Gnther
convert. The report is so unsuspicious, as the saga one
has not told the Sigurr engagement with Brynhild earlier, even the
two women who leave after his first visit simply sending you
can after they gave him a horse. So the capitel may not
have the purpose to establish a connection with the foregoing.
40

Scandinavian tradition, and also does not exist, because, although the
same idea can be proved from a northern source, it was
but to the time when the I ^ irekssaga was written by the
younger say perceptive completely displaced ^. Thus, this capitel
an important testimony for the oldest connection of Brynhild with
Gunther.

1) On the argument that the whole bridal ride iu the saga in
hcrcinstiiniiiuug
with initteldeutscheu tradition (NL) is told, I am not invoking, as
in running our investigation decisive reasons for this will be shown that
in
the presentation of the saga a (juellenmischuug has taken place, and that
in particular
c. 227 is separate from the next.



38 THE OLDEST FORM OF ADJUSTMENT (bR U, l)

b) This auftassung but without the naive explanation that c. 227
of Pirekssaga offers, prevails in the Sigiirarkvia skamma. Here
missing
several trains, the other Nordic representations in the advertising
against return more than once, and you have grown accustomed to the of
the presentation due soon. Otherwise you can but the denser
the Sig sk. not too great taciturnity blame. But he tells
of the bride also ride with enough of his conception of the true and
to make things not zweifei left when you can not only be-it
pushes what he says nowhere with words. As Sigurr to Gjki
came as the poem says, he was offered to the woman at Gurn he
married her, and now they lived happily together for a long time until
the
Gjkungar made their way to rynhild for free. Sigurr,
who knew the routes, accompanied them; 'Hanri of cetti, ef eiga kncctti'
say
it with an allusion to BrI to which no reference is made otherwise
is. Str 4 then tells without transition, as Sigurr between Bryn-
hild and the eyesight value sets, ne can konu hjssa gerbi (ue hnnskr
koiiungr hefja water at ARML). i) iey frumunga fnl hanti jnegi Gjkri
So make no exchange, no waberlohe; Sigurr is a night with
Brynhild and supplies {wrong) they said it Gunnarr.

waberlohe Why not? Because of the tight indeed with real
taste ignores the shape BrI, but Br II, 1, on which his presentation
is based, but I presuppose. The redemption of the Virgin has already
taken-
place and the waberlohe is off, this time it should be marriage,
the Virgin only needs to be wooed. That's true for c. 227 of
Pirekssaga that would also no longer obstacles.

Why not make exchange? Because the hero is not in Gunnar,
but in his own name freed. It comes in the form of say,
which implies I, his former bride pick her up, but the other day
he gives you enjoyed the. The denser the Sig sk. Hess Although I
continued, but remained in the presentation of II perfectly to the his
-known tradition.
41


fact that the mention of song of waberlohe and make exchange
only explain so and not a consequence of the shorter of the presentation
is to prove that what follows the clearest . One was in advertising has
not taken place, at least none other than that Sigurr to
a bride campaigned that he did not intend to keep to yourself. But for
Gunnarr he has not spent. Can therefore also of a corresponding
deficit in the fraud not be talking about. It is also of not
talking. Brynhild is angry, since they do not learn that you cheated they
did but from the beginning, namely from the only reasons that



THE OLDEST FORM OF ADJUSTMENT (bR II, ij 39

it does not have the man who has wooed her; she wants Sigurr
own or die That his Giiru, they even against Gunnar.
's fraii (st. 7, 3-4)., which is what they grieved This painless (st. 10)
leads them to the Gunnarr for murder to drive to his brother in law.
It is the only poem that Bryuhikls love to Sigurr as the only
niotiv their treatment hinstellt.

Instructive is also the schhiss of the poem. Str 68 wishes the
dying Brynhild that at their joint funeral ride that same
sword between her and may be her beloved, which separated them
when they both embed a lay ok hetus pd hjjia Nafni., the in-
out words mean either literally, that they Sigurs woman
was called, or exaggerated, that she was his wife. The second possible-
speed but is excluded by the fact that after the presentation of
his wife is never gCAvesen Skamnia, so the literal must
. meaningful apply but if Sigurr when he stopped to Brynhild to
have spent Gunnarr, they would not then Sigurs, but -
Gunnar countries have been called woman proves So even ask this.
Sigurr that in his own name, stopped them.

provide another argument str 35 - 39. bcurteilung of the
agency is complicated by the fact that the authenticity 36-38 (the in
. available after 39 hs and have been displaced from Bugge) does not
. every zweifei is exalted you from Sijmons and low (with
. deleted Hildebrand 2) The question of its authenticity is later ge-
treated secretes, when assessing the present tell-
forni it falls far into the weight, or greater than of their ge-
dependent ringere compliciertheit, but the question that concerns us,
whether Sigurr Brynhild for himself or for Gunnarr marries, is it not
, primarily because of significant the verses more than a perceptive
admit I consider myself therefore here at st 35 Bu 39 (Sij. Hild '-.
36)...,
and refer for the other three to 23

Brynhild manne did not belong to Sigurr and the
two Gjkuugar on their horses which hofe approached (r / E <at garbi).
So the poet has here, as in the beginning I Br (the earlier encounter
with drop Sigurr). Their presence in the telling but is
attested by that Brynhild in the home of her brother in-itself
maintains that it can be reached directly, the redemption has before.
place also teaches imagine that the number of Averber three.
was when the say like 36 -. would emerge 38 of one
42

knew war threat, that was still a threat for the supply
future, the Gjkuugar not by a devastating at this occasion were



40 IE ALIESTE FORM DET ADJUSTMENT (bR II, l)

accompanied Then Brynhild promises to the king, 'the. with the golden
back sat aiifGranis. "So if a had occurred customize exchange,
as would the arrival before have happened at Atli. But one
wonders what Zaveck would have. because the design exchange serves
only to hide that Gunnarr not the ride vafrlogi
can, but here is of no vafrlogi the talking; Brynhild become engaged
immediately, and that the king who sits on Grani (and not at a
. would sit later occasion) for riding on Grani, but took
it no make exchange, the could Gunnarr also accomplish then.
Brynhild says: Varat can t augimi ybr of Who, ne at Engl courage at
litum, pu er pgkkix pjtSkonimgar The half-stanza contains two lines.
too much, and the editors emphasize the line ne - litum The.
due 's just the that they contradict their conception of the say.
But it is clear that it is not worth it, but the closing lines about-
are impossible liquid and in context. because the meaning
'if you proud of prunktet in shining the crown' the low (transl.)
ascribes these values, they can not have that proves the con-
. Q \ L} \ xc \ ion p6 he pykkix and praesens pykkiz ^ The sense is:.
'the-
yet you think a king to be ', a charge that is not on the
line immediately preceding it, but on the whole narrative.
So 'although you sure that you advertise another to put your
didst, contempt verdienest, you think to be a king. ' . This is
but a contemporary relating to the sneering remark that
this act of the past, only in relation
to the verses do not fit. It added that repeating
pJO ^ konungar, pjhkonungi, J) juhkonungar35., Q. 39 (36) 2 39.8
stylistically
is absolutely reprehensible and remains reprehensible, even if one of
the at least three times to avoid repetition Grundtvig 39, 2
Pengli reads mmrum.

So the verse says with clear words, that the Prince, who
sat on Grani, the Gunnarr no one is looking at was similar. Brynhild
the Sigurr had been engaged. But if you instead for 9 - 10
for 7-8 strokes, you have to ask around the point to a different
elicit meaningful. When Brynhild says, 'were the ugen its
not like your 'so it does not mean:' he had your build, the
exception ugen '. This can be interpreted into the agency;

1) Angonommeii that cited borsetzuDg is correct, then one would be
the situation is not appropriate remark, because if SigurSr shape in
Gunnar
had occurred, it would Sigurr not geprunkt Gunnarr in the bright of the
crown.



HER SECOND FOKM ANPASSTM. (LiKII, 2J 41

43

auffassiing the only natural, but is aucii if, for 9 - 10
are genuine, that Bryuhild says: 'he was not like you.'

We thus arrive at the same results here, which also includes the
previously discussed provide cause I do not know what a.
could witness another conception of the poem,. no word suggests
the conception of general application that Sigurr in Gunnar's shape to
Brynhild promoted, based solely on that in other sources
is as if we. . the only Sig sk had, no one would to
. forfeited his thoughts for our perceptive but talks: 1 the
lack of flame ves, sowol st st as 3 5 3 fg fg, 2 the missing....
customize the exchange; 3 the lack of discovery of the fraud; 4 the
wording of str 4, 5. direct statement of the 35 st 39; 6. the word
aloud from 68 st,. 7. motivating the anger of Brynhild

So :. Sigfrid and Gjkunge came to Atli Bryn-
hild, who was at home at Atli is the Sigurr praised Sigurr.
has climbed before bed with her and put a sword between them.
On the following day, wol, after the departure he has it off-the Gunnarr
entered.

A deviation is the presentation of the I> S, that instructions
are missing on Br I, ignoring the dense even aware of this history,
and he had to do that wol, since he Sigurr at the beginning of his
presentation
advertise Hess. Sigurr comes immediately after the dragon fight {he
regit hafhi) to Gjki and he stays there long time before with
the Gjkungen travels to Brynhild. But I knew that the dense Br
shows st. 3, 7-8, and the lack of hiudernisse, the transfer of
the Brynhild enjoyed that I did not have no sense, - wes-
half Gunnarr not exempt themselves? - Show that the say that he-he
counts, Br, I presuppose. The poet has in fact II-on the train
taken that Brynhild is one of the first Sigurr. To be established
so is the form I f II, the. c from 227'S of t and is known for
its genesis through this agency Sigurs mouth accountable stores.

14 The second form of adaptation (BRLL, 2).

To understand the following development phase of say, must
Avir not the last discussed Scandinavian extreme form
out, but stay closer to the source of renewal and to
build presentation of the I ^ S. Sigfrid here talking of Brynhild
friendly
to Lich, that they choose to Gnther for man. And they obeyed.
, but the question whether it was possible because they are without
Aveiteres



42 ADAPTATION OF THE SECOND RORM (bR U, 2)

added, was inevitable. The Sig sk. is satisfied with the
description of her mental state after her marriage. The on-
Constitution was obvious, however, that they would not be so easy to
move,
to follow the Gunnarr. Then what? She sits down to defense. This
conception is in two main sources. One is the poem
44

on the c. 26, 36 - 58 27, 1-4. 20 - 46 56 - 66 28, 1-16. 29,
5 - 48 144-151 of Vglsungasaga based, and which also includes a part
of one bread. For the criticism of the songs and the complete authority
to this department, I refer to 22-24; here I go by the
content of a given. I call this poem found out that there
are informed Sigurdarkvia s yngri. The other source is the
Sig "raeiri, on the other parts of C 26 -. 29 as well as the important
.. tant of c 23, 24 are based

. a) The primitive form shows meiri the Sig tells you Sigurs
visit both told in detail with Brynhild. visit the first
c. 24th How much also may be younger ingredient, so is the basic form
clearly visible yet., it is the German form of Br I. The
water surrounding Brynhild's apartment, respectively. the glass mountain,
already had
the German tradition, as we have it, except for the names
forgotten. again it is missing, and also the name is lost, but
the high trm in which it sits is not sljdldborcj, the way d -
darfjalli stands, but the surety of the PS and the Nibelungenlied ^
That is guar difficult to achieve, is for 8, avo Sigurs hawk
him to show off in the following scene this is train blurred..
Sigurr talks with Brynhild on indifferent .. things But for 44fgg
bring a piece of the old saying is not entirely clear Sigurs title:.
Nile he pat fram KoMiT he hetiih by oss; clear is that they in the
preceding has no attachment, but since the old poem certainly
at least not from the start with the that speaks person suggestive
was provided headings, we make our want none too bold
conjecture guilty if we-the quoted words of Bryild
share. then they find their explanation in the styling of Menglo to
Svipdagr (FjqIsv. 49) tm pat varh he ek vcett hefi, at JNI ert komiiin
!. mqgr til niinna SAHT that this explanation is the correct one, proving
the following: by skidub ago velkovmir This represents not only.
FJF) lsv 48 1 Vel. ] nl ml komiiui but Brynhild greeting in

1) entlilt A reminisccQZ the glass borg (golden mountain?) from the
German
native MiH'lle (GuSrns Trauni!) e 25 hi Brynhild (eg 30) var Bnin med
tjulli olc stod d EINU bergi.



yOKM OF THE SECOND AXPASSUXCi (BR II, 2) 43!

ISTibelimgeuliede. sli icillckomen, Sifr / 't forth in ditxe lant ^
Biynhild
it offers the two a cup, otherwise the only Sigrdrifuml
known but obne zweifei here, where she lives in a nice guarantees,
the burst is better then he kisses her and praises her beauty, cf.
Fj'qIsv 48 where the values:. Vel po nu kominn, hefk minn vilja beb / t
immediately follows: fylgja scal kvetju koss.

So sending you a certificate that the German sagenforra,
apart from the contrast vafrlogi - Scegarhr also consigned respectively,
fully.
constantly the FJQlsviunsmal was similar.

Now the preparation begins for the advertising of Gnther .
45

Brynhild starts a conversation about the unsttheit of women, the lot
contains whimsical and fake ^, but it boils down to that it
predicts the Sigurr his marriage with Gurn. sure swear
they are loyal [af n \ jju is an accessory of the saga recorder, the to
c. 21
considerately takes), and now they have to separate. Brynhild is thus
to what will happen, prepared, and she decides that
not to undergo quiet about it. Her flame wall he-
Avartet they Sigurs return , want to believe that no one else him
to ride through the objects is (c. 27, 6fgg.).

Here is doing first the question of: where this flame wall
It comes from the Scandinavian tradition, and so must the
agency of another motif entered be, because even in the songs
underlying reasons German tradition must Brynhild a medium
have had to defend themselves., the motive may be just the glass
mountain, respectively.
Strombergniotiv have been., but it means the message nothing
else than that it stays where it , and that it remains now
is unapproachable. A significant deviation from the salvation say where
the Virgin after the enchantment broken, of course, no longer
is far removed. But the fairytale know like before-

1) There is no iuconsequenz that the office of the NibehingCDliedes 9
with the
name taboo motif, liior meiri with bewillivommnuug in the Sig and
FJQlsvinnsml
is compared., the immediate issue of the name of the first encounter
is the name taboo motif FjqIsv. 47, the values sU but ickkomen the Sig .
. meiri and Fjolsv 48 Since both face in Fjolsvinusml directly next to
find each other, the two do not contradict each other the same settings,
but they
support each other.

2) line 54: ek cm skjaldvKer etc., 59: ek you kanna U.S. hcriuanna in
Scandinavia recorded trains of the Nordic form of Br I. The poet has
evidently imagined that the fighting with Hjalmgunnarr and punishment
by OSinn between I and II fall. fact that he so arranged begebeuheiteu
depends
so together., that he vafrlogi burn the leaves at the second visit., but
he
Uisst it with a hint of the foreign substances trains stop there.



DIK 44 ZWKLTK FORM OF ADJUSTMENT (bR II, 2)

positions. again when the hero leaves the Virgin or his daring,
he gets they are so easy purchase not return.

A proper transmission in the Nordic say form would now be
the been that Sigurr the ride through vafrlogi and both times
had to., but the closer the Sig was meiri not say researchers. He has
the vafrlogi used where it need it could, at the second
visit, where he can serve the Brynhild for defense and opportunity
offers, which his German shy source associated motif of a-fraud
out., but that the obstacle, to which he put the vafrlogi on-
46

took a lasting was which still show short intimations that c 27th
Here are belong to Sig the meiri Z.4. {pd riba) - 20 66 - 74 80 - 82
In contrast to the Sig yngri we now see, that the vafrlogi
not a machinery of Brynhild, but their natural environment
. Mair is the advertising Gjkungen replies: segir par sal hennar
skamt free kvax ok pat hyggja, at pann einn mundi hon eiga vilja,
he ribi eld hreunanda he he sleginii to sal hennar So no lower.
persuasion between Mair and Brynhild, which shall determine for
themselves whom they
want to have the man, and he thought that she would belong only to those
who wants to ride through the fire, but the fire burns to her courtroom,
although they do not may know that the Grjkunge have come
because they do not even know where is hall, and have
the experience of Mair. And after Sigurr in Giinnars shape
is ridden to Brynhild, he must resist ride back through the fire.
This is so intended as a permanent, and when it c. 24 missing,
which has its basis in the fact that the denser the Sig meiri it here not
had need. Certainly it is also possible that even the German source
, the only obstacle in returning Sigurs emphasized. seeing all the
corresponding
development of the say goes then, the trains of BrI on Br H to-
wear, until finally Br, I can completely fall. PS And also
knows, as already noticed in the water not BrI . more

It can thus be the source for the German Sig meiri the following
basic form constatieren: Sigfrid comes to Brynhild, in a high
sitting trm He kisses her, promises the faithful and deducts it
remains..
returned in their trm, and although she knows that he will be unfaithful
to her
will, she believes personally secure in protecting the surrounding ge-
hazardous water. Later Sigfrid is formative in Gnther and brings them
from, after he passes the woman who did not know him, the friends.

located in Germany say this form can not be proven, but it
is, as I hope to demonstrate below, a necessary intermediate stage
between the presentation of PS c. 227 and the Nibelungenlied.



THIRD FORM OF AXPASSNG (eR II, 3) 45

b) Sigiii ^ s arkvia yngri used as dirocte Nordic source
for their darstelUmg the Sig sk. She also knew the Sig meiri
and used. A main source is also a German poem, whose
conception of the sage was significantly more advanced than the
Sig meiri (see 22). The poem, therefore, goes a step further. In
connection to the Nordic ever (iuelle, the Sig sk., it has Sigurs first
drop visited. flamnienritt the leads it, wol under the influence
of Sig meiri in Bril, and was at the same time (make replacement), and
a new form of discovery (contending the queens), and vengeful, but.
because BrI missing, missing even the natural conditions for the flame-
rode; Brynhild lived so quietly with her father Thus the vafrlogi 7, u.
a machinery to apply the Brynhild may, where it wants, and the
. flames rode to a test of courage Since Brynhild the Sigur ^ r not
previously
knew, she does not love him, imagine the love comes the
47

wrath of the experienced insult (for more information about 18).

Both poems together and the shape that they represent
animals, that is characteristic that Brynhild uicht readily available to
cede the leaves Gnther. That is thereby brought to expression, I
that the obstacles of salvation, ie, in the north of the vafrlogi ^ in
DieJ
narrative are taken from advertising. A sequence which
is was and everything that follows from it further ( 17, IS).

15 The third form of adaptation (Br II, 3).
, the extreme consequence of the treatment say, the result-
BRLL, 2 had is that on-BrI as an independent narrative completely
is given, the contents of not only indicated, but
in no one is looking is assumed and the BRLL all BrI
absorbs in itself. Difficulties in the extraction of the bride
now see no longer arbitrary, for a redemption does not go
voraiij advertising - with was -.'s also the salvation this
. shape is like the whole Br was II made in Germany Ob-
equal obscured by more recent innovations, seems this basic form
in NibelungenUed The history missing here completely very clear through.
single reminisceuzen them are so weak that they also, constantly
can be explained Andei's and actually explained are
(as premonitions such as si e in II, 3, which has I added, not
are striking). Moreover, we find together although of earners
Surrounded but lonely virgin on the water-to-
discontinued rock ^ and the glass mountain (also consigned)., the night,
the Sigfrid at

1) resist over the possibility that the water later was introduced,
see above, 8,



46 BR THIRD FORM OF ADJUSTMENT (bR II, 3)

Brynhild spends is through the sceue in the bedchamber of the Ver-
replaced Reporting in another zeitpunlvt below will be talking about.
Only the magic sleep, the but by the Brnhildenbett in the German-
occupied human form of Br I, missing, of course, according to a recent
development, which will be traded on the bottom also, in
another copy of Br II, 3 he is right handed. The
rest of the name taboo motif has saved himself. Thus the connection
of I with II, which begins with the fact that Sigfrid his wife after the
cede Gunnarr, designed for complete consistency, to the logical
connexion nothing is missing. The idea is this: Sig-
frid, who is married to Grimhild, traveling with Gibich sons
to Biynhilds guarantees; Gnther's imagine he freed the bewitched young
woman imd it provides the Gnther. Further, only in the Nibelungen
songs occupied renewal which is still the purpose, has the internal
connection
to attach hang of events, links the transfer of Grimhild
to the recovery of Brynhild, that Sigfrid the Gnther, the bride
gives the condition becomes his own wedding.

Also in the north is the development of BRLL to the consistency
II, 3 In the S & II, 3 not directly occupied, c. 227 is an older
48

say form (II, 1), but the scene in the bedchamber, which follows here,
and a refinement of II, is only 3, shows that even in the North
was this form of the bride advertising Germany known (by the way
this illustration, the precursor of the NL).

therefore we have no reason, the Nordic representation of
three separate II, from the German. But it comes into its own,
in a very closed form, in a more recent songs, the Helreic. " The
Nordic tradition has never forgotten that Br II is a continuation
of BrI is. It can be seen as Sigrdrifa identical with Brynhild. The
Sig sk. presupposes a certain sense I Br. The Sig meiri told I and
II sequentially. The follow is that also II, 3 Br, I in her inde-
stndigsten and most qualified form, the Sigrdrifasage,
receives. Individual trains recalled the German origin, not
Hlymdalir that proves how the name belongs to the walkyre and from
Helrci in c. 27 of VQlsungasaga is penetrated (Zeitschrift 35, 323), but
fstri minn (st. 11, 3) comes from the Sig meiri. By the way, the
situation is
entirely those of Sigrdrifa, as I 317fgg AAOS. detailed ge-
shows have. The whole history of the Scandinavian Sigrdrifa is
here so added to BRLL.

This is a deviation from the letter to the German
BRLL, 3, but completely in the spirit of this diclitung. That Sigurr
here



THE WEITKRENTWICKLUXr; FROM BR II IN GERMANY (bR U, 4) 47

is indicated as the panns number fcevhi gull pats and Fdfni l,
while prose of Sigrdrifumiil say in the: ec strengha helt pnr
i 7nut at giptax. ONGUM Peim manni he hrcchax Icgrini so on-without
significance that the hero would just be Sigurr, like from 11.2
originate
from the II, 3 is a development. But the micrograph of the fully-
constant I in II is not based on a Nordic sagencontamination,
but on the accomplished in Germany consequenten implementation
of BRLL owe her a principes be there, all the forms.

16 The weiterentw ^ ent of Br II in Germany

(BrII, 4).
Hede In that the source of the 6th to 10 aventiure of the Nibe-
lunge song was, is Brjnhilds surety moved to Islant. That this
is also consigned from uame abstracted, 8 was performed. The change
of locality was momentous. The first change, the resulting un-
follows indirectly, or is it better understood, this is that at the
site of the glass, mount only one hero is able to ascend to,
the ocean came. The journey from Worms to Iceland let himself impossible
to represent such as Lich, who could accomplish only Sigfrid, so
had to make three enjoyed the ride jointly. It follows
that now Gunther and Hagen access to Brynhild guarantees habeir,
and the motif of the magic sleep, which assumes a single savior,
Avurde useless and also the namontabumotiv which, although in a
survives only manifestation of Brvnhild, but for the development of
events bedeutnng of no more. To put this
49

elemeute had occurred events of another motivating.

motivating the new ties corresponding to the only one of the
old saying was left that night, the Sigfrid sleep-in Brynhild's
chamber spends on. But without first had this motif
is not understandable content. For why could not when Bryn-
hild was to reach for him, Gnther itself during the first
night resting next Brynhild? In the night a scone w ^ now irde
new meaning specified. Sigfrid Brynhild is next to it be to
compel. This is now developing the opinion that Brynhild
w'ill belong only to the man who overcomes it. The correct idea
of the issue, the unit must be here, which is preserved in the
Pirekssaga:
Sigfrid takes the Brynhild her magetuom. It continues the popular
notion of that a strong woman by the loss of her virgin-
society loses its power ^. The presentation of the Nibelungenlied is a

Ij See for example the transformation in the character of Fryso after her
marriage,
Beow. 1945 seqq.



\ r. ^



48 UCS DIR ENTDECKUNa FRAUD

euphemistic but incredible. The poet wants us to psycho-
logical monstrosity make believe when he says that Bryn-
hild after Sigfrid to the commitment it sake to be compelled to
be quiet and still waits what will happen to her while
away 1er sicii order to make the space Gnther, instead of their
. 'resisted as long as a muscle is in her to fight back in the stands
in the Pirekssaga it just means: I Oc pa-Liann til Brynilldar oc
FCER skiott hennar tmeyclom (c. 229) .

The original idea was that everything on the Iceland-un
was done indirectly by the arrival of the brothers. That's the old
saying according to, and it also happens in the I ^ irekssaga; until
after
the wedding takes you back to Worms. The surrounding circumstances
are not recorded, but sowol the later development as the older
forms (Br II, 2, namely the Sigurarkvia yngri) point out
that Brynhild, as they heard that not Sigfrid, but Gnther around
advertising it, put a condition has. This condition was that he
should defeat them. Since this was not in the stands Gnther, Sigfrid
went
to his agency. But the epic telling of the training required the
relocation of the wedding and that the sleeping chamber scene to Worms.
Perhaps this is first done in the Nibelungenlied; much older is
the renewal of the way through it. But they faced a new
difficulty. When Brynhild would not be Gnther's wife, which is why
they then see half Hess persuaded to follow him to Worms?
\ \ new motif was introduced to the answer to this question
is not to remain guilty: the fighting games. In Iceland Brynhild must
50

be defeated, if not consuming their bridesmaid society, then by the
in fighting.

The kampfspielc are therefore not an old version of the flame-
Ritts but the very youngest train the German tradition, a replacement
for the beischlafscene that from quite formal found, - the
wish to describe a beautiful wedding in Worms - from Iceland
had been moved to Worms. The motive, however, that the flame-
equivalent rode, is as good as gone ( 8).

17 The discov clothes of fraud.
queens of the dispute is not developed much later than Br II, 2
were. It is a medium, which makes use of the poetry to the
scam, which holds as II, 2 cinzug in his tradition, to the light
to bring. We know the motive in three forms. The basic idea
is the same in all three: Brynhild verlaugt as queen of Grnhild



THE DISCOVERY OF FRAUD 49

tribute, this Ilire respondent refuses and humiliated by the fact that
it shows her a ring, the Sigfrid taken their brews in eight
has. This ring that resists returns to the three barrel lengths, so it is
as old
as the scene. But that he Ffnirs property with nothing to do
has, is evident from the fact that he does not belong to the old saying,
but only to a relatively young form of Br II

in the conception of the vermin of the dispute go to the sources
apart. The simplest and therefore represents perhaps the primary-
position are the Pirekssaga. Brynhild wants that in their Gurn
enters get up from her seat. But what VQlsungasaga and
especially the Snorra tell Edda may be old, the sitte at bleikja
hadda sina is not only in the north of ancient times, people used
(see Weinhold, D. Women ^ II, 292 ff.), and that the queens for this
purpose go to the river, looks very ancient. The scene in front of the
church in the Nibelungenlied is designed courtly and Christian
Clement suggests young origin. The insult to the open
road, where the other two traditions, an intimate word contending
describe is, in the style of all the colossal proportions and enhancing
the public living in the foreground Vice border Middle High German
tradition. Also demonstrated by the doubling of the scene, - first a
dispute as to who the best man, ugen under four, then the public
hche insult, - that here sending you the tradition of the Nibe
. stands back lunge song

Besides the dispute of the queens have a different , wol simpler
idea of the way, as the truth came to light, passed
have. Then, the source, the most ancient form of be
represented deceit (BRLL, 2a): the Sig meiri. The Vglsungasaga reported
the discovery of the fraud yngri after the Sig, and here we find the
senna. But from the interviews, in the Sig meiri directly to
follow the Sig yngri told discovery, it appears that the senna
may not be headed. . C. 28, 26fgg, immediately after
senna asks Sigurr Gu (5rn what Brynhild commands you do not know.
, but he guessed it: eigi Veit ek glegt; grunar 7nik, at ver muniim vita
51

brtt ngkkuru The following Gorr. days talking Gurn with Brynhild,
and this would all be happening is that Sigurr a password-
unit drank drunk, the Grimhild brewed him that he was the one who
killed Ffnir that he the flame wall rode through that Gjkunge
have known very wol that he had become engaged the Brynhild The.
everything she throws the Gurn ago, and it tries to negate some,
reinterpret another in everyone is looking Brynhild to appease the.

4



50 THE DISCOVERY OF FRAUD

ring is not mentioned in the whole conversation; He was thus at the
discovery as little involved as the Guriin who like everything
would deny.

Brynhild How to realizes the truth come? I believe
that the author of the Yglsungasaga you can not blame here,
that he has a presentation of the discovery of fraud omitted
has the Sig meiri contained no more than the saga tells But a..
dip in the presentation did not make them, an idea of the
course of events had they, when they no discovery
scene tells Since Sigurr. suspects, but does not know what Brynhild
missing,
so it is clear that not something between him and her pre-
fall is what has led to the discovery, but that better
realizes the Brynhild but in her relationship with him has its source .
From an agency at the conclusion of the conversation between GutJrn and
Brynhild further revealed that Brynhild not the only yesterday
has come discovery, but for quite some time about their pain
has been brooding (eg 75FG. pagha ek Lengi yfir minum harmi he Peim mer
hj i brjsti). Sigurr why GuSrn warns for 25 before, with Bryn-
hild painful to talk about her, because if the thought of once-
is spoken, he can no longer push back.

andeutungeu You can search for these, the saga is, not
subject zweifei on which routes Brynhild to realizes the true
majority is come you have guessed it your thoughts always..
circling against elevated to the same, they always wondered, how could
Sigurr who swore loyalty to marry another how?
could Gunnarr ride through the flaming wall up to the inner?
has come conviction that they, the victim of an infernal intrigue
has become But still she does not speak it out,. breed in dull
sunk it ponders unhappy about her as. but Gurn that the
features loved by her man, so far, goes to the account of their
asking cloudy sinns because breaking the passion going, and what half
was clear but absolutely correct clue, is the confession,
compels she the respondent , the horrible reality. seems
to me that there is no proof the situation and the character of Brynhild
as
has ergrifien deep as the Sig meiri., the praise, the Heusler the ge-
dense donates it deserves everyone is looking.

Going Now on to their position in this presentation
assign tell the story, it turns out that it just the
52

equivalent position, meiri the Sig's looking in other plays.
She stands at the beginning of II, 2, forms the transition from the



BRYNHII DS ZORN RXD REVENGE 51

represented sk Sig. II, Ib to that in II, 2b (Sig yngri) and II, 3 (Nibe-
lung, song] 3i (5rekssaga, Helrei) prevailing conception. In . the Sig
sk
Brynhild broods over her spurned love, a discovery is not
necessary since no was being perpetrated, by itself it comes to
the conclusion that it had done wrong in the Sig meiri incubates them.
their lay and reaches a clue of what happened
is, it only takes one conversation with Gurn to their unknowing
. confirmed in the more recent sources, the ratio of the former to
give up Sigur, an external event-discovery is indispensable to the
Lich, and say the ties in the conversation with Gurn - to Glrimhild.
Rather than appease Brynhild, Grimhild offended them, they scold
. they concubine What of I by the loss of logic say the
unit has won, she has to psychological depth and subtlety
lost . because the insult and the wounded pride raw
motives in relation to dull the pain and the deep foreboding

meiri the Sig.

18 Brynhild anger and revenge.

At what stage of their development, the tradition, the
motif that Brynhild the angry Sigfrid taken? From that
Sigfrid it assigns the Gnther, it does not follow directly, but it
corresponds
wraps it in immediate connection to it., the conception
of the assignment of the HP c. 227 comes to values, incompatible with a
peaceful relationship between Sigfrid and Brynhild and the old
motivating death of Sigfrid by Hagens hate. But even in the
more recent form of Br II, 1, which is in the Sig sk. coming
new conception of expression. As the oldest motive for Brynhild's hass
. gives the spurned love at first sound it has only Sigurr
loved and bucked against the union with Gunnarr, she has
no peace until this ratio and solved it with the beloved in
death is united in this form is also Brynhild's death on space. he
is the most beautiful statements of their of passion consumed life.

In Br II, 2 occur among different motifs in the ver-
different sources in different mix on Initially has Bryn-.
hild arise in their association with Gnther only gradually.
, or by a sudden event it gets to sees her would
and awakens their passion. extent of injured woman proud of the
game. Darein mixes anger against Grimhild., but the feeling
of love mixes rarely two inside. single by ver-
has taken it yet Sigfrid Avar, who has passed the test,
but even more by using at least one form of II, starting 2 of them,

4 *


53


52 Brynhild ANGER AND REVENGE

that it has previously connected to the Sigfrid. This gives decisive.
meiri In the Sig, I also told that, Brynhild is pain over the ver-
lorene absolutely love the driving motive., but in contrast to the
Sig sk. Brynhiid is broken, what beautiful with their mood before
and during the interview goes well with Gurn. Whereas in
the Sig .. sk have the Sigurr or want to die, she has here
. Sigurs back love how the song is the incitement of Gunnarr
presented, unfortunately we do not know, nor whether it Brynhild's death
with-
informed, we can not even say with certainty that there is more
contained than is preserved in the saga., but that it dies with Sigurr,
in this Constitution fair to say under, and there is no lack of
intimations that the to be established the poems lying religion or belief
was. "C. 29, . 63fgg suspects SigurSr his death (cf. the unknowing c 28,
18).;
99 for Brynhild wants to see him die, he replies that they are both
from this day to live only a short would have the right, they
claimed , you have no life worth more, and for 124 she says that
she would not live longer. wol This proves with certainty that
Brynhild also died here, but it looks unlikely that
the presentation was the same as the Sig of the sk. Sigurr The,
not against the Gunnarr she speaks of the wish that he
might die, and his answer shows that he suspects that the truth
will be what she is talking clueless passion, so that he without
her will emulate fall, and:. ekki muntu by verra bibja If these
intimations are to be understood, as is the Sig meiri in this
points, as well as in some others (the retention-of BrI), to
an older point of view than the Sig sk,. knows Brynhild death,
. Sigurr but not covered by Brynhild

Quite different is the Sigurarkvia s yngri the feelings of the
heroine dar. is missing here, the history, here brings the senna the
corresponding
decision Corresponding to that hate and anger on. the agency of love
occur. But in anger mixes a corresponding of admiration,
a residue of the old love, the wounded pride of the new motif
, the stereotyped takes and deepen the spiritual life of the heroine. At
clearest come Brynhild feelings Sigurr over the longer -
Geren speech at the conclusion of expression, it deplores his death,
though.
they have initially found a satisfaction in it (bread st 10th) The.
entire balancing their anger and their low estimate but turns
against Gunnarr, which it accuses his cowardice, and the against them
Sigurr resist will bring charges. So a form of II, 2, the 11.3 strongly
approaches., the more 22 But I want to emphasize already here that



Brynhild RAGE AND REVENGE 53

death in this say form Brynhild is an anomaly. If are traces
of it can nacliweisen so they can be only as a reminiscence
of an older say shape, in the Brynhild of love Sigurr driven
v \ rird. understand.
54


Same conception of Brynhild mood the Sigurr against
over, even harder, there even in poems that the be-
cumstances look of Gurns point of view, the Gurnarkvida I.
Str 23 aligned GullrQud Brynhild, by their friendly values
has enabled the talk of Gubrn. And yet on the dead lighter
looks nam of the two they st. 27 ugen with flaming and poisonous
breath., if the prose tells of 27, they do not by Sigfrid's death
wanted to live, so that does not contain a thoughtless situation
speaking abstraction from the Sig sk. How close guoer. I yngri the Sig
is, it is indicated that the advertising of the same idea
is loud as here, just as occurs in the Sig sk but not Buli.
Atli on; 25 st 26: Atli's fault, -. of course because he
has forced Brynhild to the marriage; 'this transition (the Sigurr went,
so
his flame rode), as I do this in the Hun hall prince of the
. saw gold, I later paid dearly 'The position of the ge-
is dense further advanced a little further than the Sig yngri, a deadly
hatred against Licher Sigurr is the driving motive, and also a
deadly hatred against her enemy Gurn This corresponds to that.
sympathy of the poet is quite hard on the side Gurns values. ,
the GullrQud aimed at Brynhild (pjoMeih; URHR e ^ linga; vinspell Vifa
mest), are closer to the spoken from the heart.

In Br II, 3 4 one can consequenteste the implementation of the
expected motif from haughtiness here is offended by a. previous
acquaintance with Sigfrid nowhere talking about, and in the German ge-
Stalt II, 4, any hint is missing the fact that Sigfrid of Bryn-
was certain hild consort. therefore it added insult is
the only reason of their wrath. Certainly it is angry more about be
shameful clothes by Grimhild than the treatment that they in
advertising should learn. But the anger over the rape to
have directed more against her than against man Sigfrid, because as we
yngri etching even in the Sig respond to this conception. because
now once the tradition the Sigfrid as the victim of her wrath fall
Hess, the seal lifted his vilification by Grimhild to ever-
motif. way iu the PiSrekssaga and especially in NibelungenUede.
latter source has the improbability that the abusive speech the
respondent it hits deeper than a fraud who live for their entire ver-



54 ATLI. BUDLl. Mair

has become hngnisvoll to eliminate by trying that they the
can swear a cleaning're Sigfrid. Consequently could Bryn-
hild believe that Kriemhilt not spoken the truth, and must now
Sigfrid fall against Kriemhilt as a sacrifice for Brynhild anger Des.
semi she is unforgiving to Sigfrid's death: sivax Krie7nkilt ge-
iveinte, immcere what dax ir, ir sine waiting rehter triiitveyi nhmner
. prepared me

in developed north II, 3 points again this differently.
Here was the idea that Brynhild was driven by their love,
the predominant. And the connection with Brynhild's history,
where she swears the in to belong only to the man who you Ffnis
would bring gold, SigurSr leaves her as the predetermined brewing-
55

tigam appear. So, triumphs here in this latest form say the
motive of love. And here it drives a bleed its best. Not
because it has the Sigurr engaged earlier, she now wants to own it
or die, but her emotion here is a clue, a semi-
conscious love that comes through GuSrns reproach to the full unfolding.
Having recognized in SigurSr their redeemer, without it they can
not live, but they can not live with him, her only remains
left to die with him. It is the fruit of a leach development,
which is in the HelreiS, and the psychological depth shows how
reinterpretation-
tions a tradition and ingredients do not need to spoil,
but tight can lead to completion in the spirit gifted. While
the execution is at the individual behind other poems such as for example
the Sig meiri back, but that conception is great, one has to
recognize the tight honor.

19 Atli. Buli. Mair.
Originally, to the Virgin neither home nor redemptive
related. It belongs to the fairy. But in the north it is to
become a sister of Atli. This is perhaps an abstraction
from it that are Gunnarr and Atli-law. If any of the train belongs
to Br II, only their connection with Gunnarr allows the relationship
to Atli. Now unless their abode in the mountains of Br I
in Br II Date, located in the Brynhild protective of her
brother, on his yard. For the first time in Sig sk.

fact that Brynhild is staying at But5li is younger. This is the
follow a genealogical speculation. The secretary abode
of a woman is not married to her father, when Brynhild Atli's
sister was, she was Bulis daughter. So she keeps on Buli



ATLI. Budli. HEDIIK



on. That the idea is younger, it follows that Atli in say
the shape is original, from the beginning of this natural white of Botele
Lich nothing. There is only one source, familiar with the Brynhild Buli,
the Sigurarkvida yngri. It complements the report of Sig sk. with their
erudite white. Even the first GuSrnlied, the same conception
of Brynhild's character as the Sig has yngri, still one step
continues (see 18), Atli maintains and called Buli not.

Brynhild relation to Mair's other art. We know it
from the Sig meiri and dependent HelreiS. It was not until the later
Scandinavian tradition uses it to provide slaug, this
train contributes to explanation of his relationship with Brynhild at
nothing.

Brynhild stays in Heimirs near when the come free,
but not only then, but also in Sigurs first visit . This
shows that the shape does not belong to Br II, but I to Br. Mair
is neither her father nor her brother, nor her patron, and while talking
Helrei and then the Yglsungasaga of their fstri, but that
is an attempt to give expression to a misunderstood relationship.
56

Indeed Mair has nothing to command Brynhild. Sigfrid be
it searches without having obtained his permission for this, and the
brothers
get a statement from him, where she is, but he himself
. leaves, deviating from Atli and Buli, the thing is not a

Scandinavian Mair is no formative . The Sig meiri based on
Low German sources, and in northern Germany Mair was a particular
ingly popular hero, it sets the Pirekssaga certificate from. There are
therefore grounds
for supposing the present, that Brynhild's relationship with Mair in
northern Germany has emerged.

Overlooks you all narratives that tell of the with-Mair
shares, only a anknpf clothes is possible. Mair is Studas' Shn and
this has a stud. Mair helps Pirekr to a horse,
and the other famous rosse the saga come from Studas'
stud. If Mair was a good horse owner, so could
the idea arise that Grani also came from his stall.
thoughtless We find this in the saga pronounced repeatedly on
clearly c. 190th Since Sigurr in the saga leaves on foot Mimir
and then comes to Brynhild, it follows that without it, the horse
takes drive to Brynhild guarantees. It was natural that the tradition
a visit to Mair intervened where the hero get a horse
could, and indeed the particular horse, on which it was possible to
Brynhild
reach. Thus a connection between Brynhild and Mair.
Mair has the magic ross be achieved with the help Brynhild



56 OF THE IDENTIFICIERUNG Brynhild WITH Grimhild

can ^ That this is the right idea, shows c. 18th The stud,
whose overseer Stiidas is part of Brjnhild. So Mair lives
in Brynhild near, and with his help Brynhild's reach. This
is everything the Sig meiri of him white.

, but in the presentation of the I> irekssaga (c. 168), the narrative is
thrown out of geleise. The sense of history is through the wonder
gone deformation tion of the name taboo motif lost. 'The Board
setter puts her under the new meaning that a Sigurr at Brynhild
brings horse. For that he would need a special horse to
go to her when he had nothing to do with her, could
not believe the writer of the episode. But on his further journey
he needs a horse, and the tradition told in this connection
the hang of it of such advertising. The author then returned the ge-
around story and let Sigurr only come to Brynhild and then
obtaining from him the horse. So Mair disappeared from this narrate-
ment. But the Grani is a horse of Heimirs stud, but shows
sowol c. 190 as c. 18th The correct ratio of Brynhild to Mair
is also clearly laid meiri by Sig. Only has this source, as far as
we can see, the drop acquisition of the horse. But can
we not know for sure, since the acquisition of the horse in the
VQlsungasaga after another - Nordic - says source
has been.

57

Mair is therefore not a Atli and the Buli parallel shape,
he gebort to Br and I, with other trains from Br Br I in the above-II
bear and the other two belong exclusively to Br II.

20 . Identificierung of the Brynhild with Grimhild

addition to the reinterpretation of Brynhildsage there was another
medium,
; rtsei of the two standing in beziehuug to Sigfrid women to solve.
/ This was a medium that you identificierte the two women. On a
form created this example say there seems to be two sources.
most clearly speaks the Sigfridslied. The helt Kriemhilt redeemed from
the making of a dragon, after he beiratet it, but is later
killed his in-laws out of grudge. That this dragon-to
equal the enchantment and the two Vice-off in the end
represents the obstacles variants, was noticed. So here's
Brynhild = Kriemhilt. And here also missing quite logically the Who-
tion for the king and vengeful Brynhild, and accordingly shall

1) See 36



IDENTIFICIERUNG ME WITH THE Brynhild 57 GKIMHILD

the old motif of Sigfrid's death, the greed, what 'grudge' only a
Another is ausdriick, resist liervor.

terms of value, is due to a Sigfridsliede as a source, is very
struck different, but the song contains some old train, and
where it is supported by other sources, it deserves trust. Well
, I believe that the same religion or belief of Edda point to be
established is,
that already many meanings, but until now no satisfactory experience,
has, namely Ffn. 40 - 46 We are in the areas of Sigrdrifa-
so say I. Ffnir of Br was killed, and the bird advises the two
to ride to Hindarfjall, st. 42 - 44 unequivocal act of
the following abeuteuer and call it Sigrdrifa. Likewise unzwei-
but clearly speaks st. 41 of Gjkis daughter. The interpreters go
two routes: either they believe the talking bird quite confused
convincing, in
which he of a woman with absolute arbitrariness on the other
pass over or even Sigrdrifa only mention to the two in front of her
to warn or take a interpolation and to emphasize st. 41
This look I've previously (Ztschr. 35, 305 seqq.) connected.
, but it still remains the question of whether one can separate 41 from
40, and
40 is essential in the present context.

now I do not believe that one 41 needs to be deleted, but
the verse that tell witnesses a peculiar conception. It seems
a reminiscence of an Identification of Sigrdrifa Ery-nhild with
Gudrun Grimhild to be as present in Sigfridsliede and
how it can be the Sigurr for Gnther advertise next to the officiellen,
was obtained only in the form Br, I say. It is true that in our songs
, the identification is not performed very consequent, st. 41 it is
stated:
58

par (at Gjki) Hezir Dyrr konungr dttur alna; Sigurr will MTMDI
Kaupa, st. 42 but it is a Valkyrie in a flame wall, of
inn sunk into a magical sleep. But that is easy to understand.
Ffnisml The denser of not only knew this a tradition; already
that he calls Gurn Gjkis daughter, shows that as of course it
also Br II was known. He knew very well that Gurn to a
more peaceful, as Bry nhild was won, and where he Gurn of
talking, he turns instinctively the right one for them phraseology
of. But the fact remains that he calls them clearly, and
put to one where the talk can be redeemed only by the Virgin.
they now drawn into consideration that I present here Br, where SigurS
the
Virgin for themselves, not for the king wins, and also that our
proof is also known that Sigurs woman Gjkis Gurn daughter was,
so gains the conception of probability that the denser of



58 Sigfrids DEATH X'ND GRIMHILDS BACHE

Ffn. 40 - 46 in connection to an existing testified in Sigfridsliede
certainly not a very successful attempt made perceptive,
to portray the Virgin redeemed as Gjkis daughter. To support our
agency and the Sigfridslied each other.

fact that on the other hand, the identity of the redeemed Virgin Brynhild
also at this time and was later felt right, shows the Helrei,
which the history and vonHjalmgunarr Agnarr in conjunction with Bryn-
hild told.

21 Sigfrid's death and Grimhilds revenge.

C. 347 f the I> it5rekssaga said that Sigfrid out in the open
is murdered. It leads to the funeral home and throws them to
Grimhild to bed. It keeps the idea usually either
a combination or a transitional form of the South German
idea that the hero out to the Sig sk., in that he
is murdered bette. But the same combination is also apparent
in the Nibelungenlied ago, only mitigated, as the whole presentation of
the
Nibelungenlied. It leads the funeral home and puts it in front of the
entrance to Bower Kriemhilt. And the Edda, the combination
does not know the motive, but each one is known for it. The Gurn-
arkvia II can Sigurr on the paths for {) ing are murdered,
apparently a younger version of the assassination outdoor, also
knows bread. Now, if the presentation of the 5S is a combination,
- of a shape transition can not be the talk - they must
both views from the beginning have existed alongside each other, and
the combination must dominate the whole German tradition. But
on this occasion, a connection is not apparent. Other hand, leaves
the old connection between the two motifs understand. It is a cruel-
speed Hagens against Grimhild. And this is sending you a back-
originated statements. Since Grimhild so angry rages against Hagen, must
be his fault want a big, so the idea of an old creates
enmity between Hagen and Grimhild. This also comes in Nibe-
lung songs often for expression. It is a consequence of the perceptive
say,
59

which can avenge Grimhild Sigfrid on Hagen. The idea of the PS
of Sigfrid's death is thus quite in accordance say: Bread and guoer 4. II
have the scene drop in sleep that have given Sig sk. has
abandoned outside assassination but reserves the train at that Gurn
wakes up next to her startled murdered spouses. About the view-
tion of Sig yngri see 22

As Grimhilds revenge, however, as the older conception is
that they avenge her brother at their spouses. Although I believe



Sigfrid TOU UNX GBIMHILDS REVENGE 59

not that erzlilung Attillas of death on the side of the Ildico
can prove, because this attachment is if they ever before-
is present, young. But this conception that older than the revenge of
the brothers is, goes out of the following circumstances:

1 the idea that Grimhild Hagen revenge on Attila, can
not secondarily from the others that they Sigfrid revenge on Hagen,
corresponding
stood be. Because Grimhild had such good reason, the killer of her
man to hate, that in a traditional Hagens avenger but
could stay if she was the one, but not to be
able, when she was his murderer before;

2 because from the old versions, Finn Sage and Sigmund Sage, out-
going, that Attila, not Grimhild, originally death of Sigfrid's fault
was and from Sigmund Sage also that Grimhild avenged brother.

But the opposite conception is still older than you ge -
unusually accepts. In the oldest Norse poetry - the old
bread verses - it is hinted at, but it is not in the north to the
unfolding. However, you miiss be older than Bryuhilds revenge on Sigfrid.
because it is the most hostile mood of Grimhild against
over Hagen, was from the above speech, advance, and this could
only develop in the old Hagen saga in which Hagen alone
Sigfrid's death was to blame. After the development of Brynhildsage was
Gnther at least in the same grade as guilty as Hagen, an old
hatred between Hagen and Grimhild could, if he to the over
belonged delivery, remain, but the genesis of this motif
was missing from now on the requirement. So Grimhilds revenge on
Hagen older than the micrograph or at least as the training of
Sage Burgundy and the resulting Br H.

Grimhilds revenge on Attila's like saying even a piece older.
, you must be even older than the doubling of the brother in law say-
murder. Because it is a friendly relationship between Grim-
hild ahead and Hagen. Name t-which is also the variants
Lich confirmed by Sigmund announcement. Because they know about the
revenge of
sister of the spouse, but not the duplication of the motif by
brother in law murder ^

The chronology for the development of these motifs is therefore:
1 Hagens enmity with Attila; 2 avenged by Grimhild; 3 Doubling
60

tion of motif 1 (Sigfrid death); 4 Grimhild revenge Sigfrid (2 stays

1) Of the three above 10 s for 22 fg. possibilities is adopted so that
a properly recognize third.



SIGURDARKVIDA 60 THE EN YNGRl

next 4 are, however, two in the north, 4 in the south, 4 in traces
in the north preserved); 5 deadly hatred between Hagen and Grrlm-
hild before Sigfrid's assassination (also traces in the north, see 13
nb 1,. anm 14 first) 6th genesis of Br II, in with Guenther-
is guilty, under the influence of aufnahuie of Burgundy. The revenge
is also true Gnther.

III. The songs of the gap in the Codex regius.

22 The Sigurarkvia s yngri.

, the question that how many songs in the gaps of the Codex regius
distribute covered capitel the Vglsungasaga what the content of
each was, song and how they mutually act is
for the determination of each individual carols underlying reasons for
the form of the largest weights say. This question is in the last
years of Heusler (Germanic abhandlangen for H. Paul s IfGG.)
out of me (Zeitschrift 35, 464-483) have been discussed. Against
several of the views expressed by me are Neckel (time has
inclined. 37, 19-29) looking. We need the uncertain points here
undergo a new examination. The documents mentioned in the pre-
views underlying the following:

Heusler assumes that c. 28, 1 - 16 (contending the queens),
29, 144-151 (incitement of Gunnarr) bread and share one thing in
dense and are immediately adjacent schliesseu. The poem called
it SigurSarkvia s forna. He believes that the connection that is not in
the gap falls, is lost. The rest of c. 28, 16 of them to the
conclusion of the gap together and he calls the poem
Sigurarkvia s meiri.

, the author of this writing aao differs from the
latter poems c. 29, 5-48, and connects this piece,
provided the immediate source of the saga that is talking to c. 28,
1-16, but assumes that a part of it in this one poems
formed interpolation. He differentiates between the two poems as A and B,
A = c. 28, 1-16 and everything that is connected with it ^, B = the rest
of c. 28 and thus what belongs together (ie, the well of him as
designated in such a Sig meiri c 26 27, he finds parts of A and B,..

1) The name I use for the sake of simplicity in the following,
ie Al = c . 28, 1-16, A2 = c. 29, 5-48, A3 = - c. 29, 144-151, while
earlier
. pieces of bread and pay by A will be denoted by the common name
provisionally It is therefore not a judgment on the membership of the
pieces is pronounced.
B for the Sig name is meiri.

61



SICtURDARKVIDa THE tngri 61 s

in C 23 24 B. He realizes he doubted whether those parts of A
by c. 29, 144-151 (= A3) and bread go together, but doubt
not on the togetherness of A 3 with bread. He does not believe
that at the conclusion of bread, something is lost.

Neckel argues against important parts of on-communicated here
Constitution, but recognizes some as properly as follows:

1 that from me. c from 29 precipitated a piece impossible
may be old piece of B. He considers that it was a interpolation
in B, not for a proper or improper part of A.

2 that in c. 26th 27 two representations successively added
., are Neckel admits, but he believes that my division is incorrect
that a source A was, he believes, and also that Heusler
reason, the other source (after Heusler: the only source) from B to
separate, by the proof that c. 28, 5 seqq. not belong to B,
has become obsolete, but it separates c. 26th 27 and thus c. 24
B, st. 22, 23 In this context, he considers genuine and writes
it to A.

Committee also believes it for granted that 28, 1 - 15 and 29, 144-151
connect directly to each other, and that the connection of ver-B
.'s lost

I go below assumes that a new discussion about
the part of my beliefs, their correctness Neckel acknowledges
is superfluous and first discuss the points which contro-
vers are, which is also to say something about the new one. It will
be worth the asking conceive something deeper. Part c. 29, 5-48
(A2) to A or B, and A3 and bread form the continuation of
Al or Al + A2? It seems to me that when assessing Neckel
commits a strong inconsistency of A2. He admits that the piece
is in B with one disagreed, but he believes it to tolerate
even with A. From this he draws the conclusion that the piece in the
source of the saga may not have been in A but an inter-
polation in B was formed. How can Neckel know? I also have
the fact that a part of A2 to AI seems less good to be true,
concluded that a part of A2 is interpolated. If this judgment
should apply to the whole piece, a question to which I later one
go, so it would be concluded only that the
piece originally, that is, not from the beginning to A nor to B
belonged. But in that song, it was recorded as interpolation,
as the saga was written, it can absolutely not
be derived. This must be from secondary criteria that do not apply
Neckel,



62 THE SIGUTiI) ARKVlI) A EN YNCrRI

are closed. But that the piece is immglich in B,
Neckel supplies through its meritorious analysis of this part of the Sig
62

meiri a new proof.

absolutely we must ask two apart. One
is: what belonged to A, leading to B in the copy of the Edda collection,
the author of the used VQlsungasaga? The other: were the
songs, the handwriting followed each other in that uniform, or developed
they were interpolations, or were they to-integrate several
sammengeflickt? The first question is necessarily the priority to,
and the separation of A and B only comes into consideration it.

"What to separate myself from certain A2 and B assign A,
were the following considerations:

1: imagine that here at one, where an absolute contradiction with B
is present, a situation is described, which at the conclusion of the
AI is described quite similar (c. 28, 15 PAE fglnar this hon hon
. daub vceri Brynhdr foster home ok mami ekki ~ 07 h to kveldit. C. 29,
5:
s hon svarar engu liggr this ok hon se daub) The it was deliberate.
whether through the repetition of a substance-related situation is such a
frequently used medium, back to an earlier abandoned source
to return, that I can save me the trouble, to cite examples here.

2 that here is a set that can only come from A: Hvat
gerbir p af hring Peim he ek by selda etc.

. silent Neckel About the first counter-argument to the second
he to the saga writer can and should the question in connection to
28, 1 - 15 have devised For ask now of the go out. "Bryn-
hild was by the question is, of unshaken faith, Gunnarr
and no one else had at the time the receive ring from her, and
this would be unlawful on any of the blame if
Gunnar, have come into Sigurs associations ", according to c. 28, 1-16
but be
such an impossibility think, and they'll throw in the following
Gunnarr his cowardice in front, from which it is apparent that they are
the right
has recognized the related events. The second half of this be-
assertion I do not deny, on the contrary, different can the over-
delivery did not understand, but where is that Brynhild believes that
Gunnarr have received the ring from her? Why can Brynhild
her husband does not ask for a ring he. when everything right
that had happened, would have, and at his helplessness when
it turns out that he even of the existence of the ring no
grazing has clue? Because it takes not even wonder that he
is not responding to their ironic question, because what he should
answer?



nEvER SIGITRDARKVIDA EN YNGRI 63

And he that is the answer remains guilty, she begins her rebuke. How
much has taken the spatial ask, can not say exactly, but
because Brynhild adds that it had the ring of Buli i get, one may
certainly assume that it has filled a verse. It closes
the following remark without a narrative. In the all-prose would
63

, however a remark like: can agh 'this honum, vceri i vatn drepit
not have been superfluous; thrived in te it was unnecessary, the saga-
writer has not understood the expression game. The connection is so
right that I even ground, the AAOS 478 to certain me
to take an interpolation in A here no longer hold upright. One
reason for the raeinung that the piece may not have been in A,
but is not available.

, but also assumed that the demand for the ring is from the saga-
writer devised, it would also talk that he here to A
returns. Yet it is, as already noted, a very common
and understandable process, when a writer to an earlier from
abandoned his source of returns that he anknpf the clothing by a
repetition or notified to the last source of that back
to objects Aveisende remark brings. Such a remark is missing
even here. You could line the entrance of c. 29 so circumspect.
As these with c. 29, 48fgg. correspondieren, where the author to
return B, it holds better c. 29, 48fgg. as a repetition of
c. 29, IfGG. and accordingly c. 29, IfGG. as a part of B,
and the transition to A is at this point caused by the material,
but a repetition of A immediately before going on here, it is the
final sentence of c. 28: ok par af complain in mikill fagna6r he PCER
gerigii
Aena ok hon kendi hringimi, ok par af VARB peira vihroeba. This
set forms a binding element between Bl and A2. The saga writer,
of preparing yourself, the other following the first meeting between
Brynhild and Gudrun (AI) announce will say that the second
interview, the A2 AI separates a sequence that was conversation.

The above-discussed question is related to the others, which further
A heard close together. I am of the previously expressed
doubts about returned A3 + bread and think now with Heusler
and Neckel that these two pieces a sequel to AI (but + A2)
form. And cited by Neckel resist material A2 is just
suitable for the unity of this piece of bread to be

1) "Why should it be impossible that his daughter Busli the farewell
gave a ring (see Neckel see 21), understand I do not.

2) Bread However, as will be shown later, only a part.



SIGURDARKVIDA 64 THE CN YNGOT

have It shows that not only such. 5 - 22 but also for 23 - 24
with the Sig touches skanima have (eg to 23-24 he compares
.. Sig sk 40, 1) points is a straight line in this very important
agreement with bread, which I already AAOS 479 as the most important
argument for the unit have highlighted these pieces, and
me now determined to drive my earlier zweifei to this unit
to make ^ -2. however I judge the ratio of A to Sig skamma
different now than then.

We must begin to constatieren that these contacts
with the Sig sk. actually prove what they should prove it. If
you believe with Neckel that A2 is an interpolation in B, it must
64

be assumed that the two in the songs collection consecutive
to the poems, which uses the sagascbreiber messed independently
of each other to influence the Sig sk, at least, as we shall see
, is one of the two was a tiefgeiiender who have experienced ^. That
would be a very strange coincidence. one does not accept
, as long as a more natural explanation of the facts is close to that
but to is less possible than the piece that Neckel B assigns,
in close relation to previous share of A * is that even in its
stand very close to the inner structured Sig sk., and supposing a
ban superficial influencing later. gigs to this
relationship continues to pursue.

belong here as were referred by me aao: c 26 to 36.
around 58, c 27, 41-64 1-4 76-79, also from the above c 28.... 29
pieces listed. A more points in some corrected
deferred these pieces. follows later we compare the Sig sk.,
it appears that the presentation in A to some points
is almost entirely that of the Sig sk. . the deviations are up on
small trains exclusively by the younger say form Br II, 2
related.

1) At this bereinstimnmng goes Neckel silently over.

2) are new zweifei see below see 70fgg.

3) The fact that the ratio is not the reverse is, I hope in detail below
to show.

4) If s 24 says Neckel, A2 did say almost no historical value, and
you may even be tempted to the whole piece for a collection of
reminiscences of earlier put the saga to hold when it's not relatively
Details of rich real-looking 'would be so does not help us further.
because
'details real-looking' prove as yet that this piece is still one
other source had as the Koepf the saga recorder, and thus arises for the
researchers would abandon, assign that source their position in the
berliefei'ung.



DTK SIGURDARKVIDA FA 'YXCtRI FIS

1 On Grlmhilds Board and with the consent Gjkis Gunnarr offers
the two westerners to his scb ebe c. 26, 36fgg., see sig . sk. 2

2 Sigur?) r NOCB it lingers longer time at Gjki (and ver-
ricbtet beldentaten adds binzu A) c. 26, 56fgg., see Sig sk. 2

3 They advertise in Buli ( sk in the Sig for Atli) to Brynhild..
drobt In case of refusal to war with c 27, 1 -.. 2 29 7 fg, cf
Sig.sk. 35 37 Brynhild wblt on BuSlis (in the Sig sk:. Atli) drobung
(c. 29, 12fgg, Sig sk 36) to the ibre conditions will meet in..
they wblt the Sig sk SigurSr c 27, 41fgg 29, 9fgg.... i see Sig.sk. 38
39
This untersobied berubt that in BRLL make the exchange and
what is introduced related to it - 3

65

4 The flame rode for a BrII, 2 characteristically younger train,
the signal in the .. vafrlogi sk is missing is considered a machinery of.
presented Brynhild (c 29, 18) The sword between them c 26, 61,..
Sig sk 4 st..

5 The wedding party is represented mainly by B; cf .
24 Only Buli comes from A, cf, top 3

of 6 The dispute queens c 28, 1 - 16.'s Sig sk nothing.
corresponding It is an element of the younger say BRLL shape, 2.

7 .. interview with Gunnarr c 29, 5 - 48 where:

a) for 5-7, the demand for the ring, see above, p 62fg; follows from 6.

b) for 7-22, almost Sig = .. sk 35 - 39 If Neckel asks: 'Who
asked Brynhild is praised as the Graniritter (eg 17), the manne that?
ibre conditions fulfilled (r / E ^ minn vafrloga di'cepi 6k ... menn. ..)

1) If Neckel makes me a reproach that I where in the saga
the same as the same is told partly in the same values, it
conclude that both exhibit the same source derived, claiming that resists
-
holuug prove just that not both represent have been in the same poems
can so he has me thoroughly misunderstood and wii-ft two different
questions
messed For even where the saga writer is repeating, is the repetition.
, a source, and if the earlier Instead of the saga is. then the source of
this
agency, indirectly, that of the other. So it is after this princip quite
right, both set to the same source, in our Fau not a on A, the
other due to B., in the present case can now also of a resist-
not be talking recovery, because the agency (A2) biiugt new moments, the
27 41fgg.
missing (see the previous note)., we know the war threat only from A2 -
That the saga writer there are no repetitions and misunderstandings have
been guilty
can come, I will be to say the last, but it also will not do
anything you do not understand the saga writers to push into the shoes.
Mir
, it seems that Neckel resist bringing in these error is forfeited.

2) The position of str 36 -. 38 in the poems, see below, 23,

3) This piece (for 41fgg) also includes some records from the Sig meiii,
see 24.

5



66 nEvER SIGTJRDARKVIDA EN YNGRI

or finally of the gce'xtr var Alinn (eg 24) ', as is noted!
that these three provisions in the number of Sig sk a double number.
correspond. Graniritter the Sig sk = 39 , 3 - 4, where the gcextr var
alkaline cells
66

corresponds to: hurar Sigmundar 38, 6; put to the name takes the
more general term, as in the saying form Br 11 nanie
can not be named because Brjnhild not praised to the SigurSr
., as in the Sig sk So stay: one that their conditions-he
filled, which is the added Br II, 2 where precisely the condition which
is characteristic and was prompted {ok ... drcppi me ^ is in
a recent amendment, namely the saga recorder how below 24
is shown)., if between the mitteilang these regulations Bryn-
hild reminded that only Sigurt5r've ridden through the fire, while
Gunnarr became pale as a corpse, as is the one of the new
word and believes adjusted rate over the course of the vafrlogi
knotted transformation of Sig sk 39, 5 - 8. contains So imagine the
35 nothing more than the contents of Sig sk -. 39 with the additions,
the new, the conception of conditionally say.

c) The following is a curse of Grimhild, in the Sig sk.
missing. Quite naturally. The Sig sk. would also not know that it
was Grimhild that the Board has given the SigurSr the Gudrun-on
. Zubiete Neckel see the point for a repetition of c 28, 60th
, but he overlooks the fact that the two curses at the two-
underbidding c 26, 20 - 35. 36fgg correspond to the first part of the
signal. .
meiri (B), A is the second belongs to. Gunnarr the fact that it Brynhild
accuses her cruelty, explained by the fact that they are fighting for
has agreed, and the allegation of dissatisfaction is quite the
situation appropriately. answer your ekki hqfum ver launping way looks
but in the context of prose presentation whimsical, but
that it is genuine, st 40 shows the Sig sk.. (Unna Einum ne ymissum;
bjat to hverfan hug menskqgul) to which source the denser here
to return after a short digression . Conformity in the
text - not useful -. c with 28, 40 is on of the most influential
. meiri Sig, nor of the will be talking about below, due

d) Brynhild will kill Gunnarr Hggni it binds Gunnarr be.
freed them, and they explained that the no use to him, for never will
they resist glad this is in the true sense of the preceding;. Brynhild's
anger turns against Gunnarr as in the previous
cost rises to its Sigurr, see also bread 17 - 19 Pure invention
of di (; hters but is not this, at least it looks like a
transformation of the motif of the Sig sk that Brynhild wants to kill
himself what.



SIGITRDARKVTDA THE EN YNGRT 67

tries to prevent Gunnarr while HQgni holds him back from it.
Gunuars and HQgnis behave the opposite Brynhild is the same
still, only her disposition has changed: instead of themselves, as
it is in accordance with SSR II, 1, she wants in accordance with Br II, 2
their
man, they is recognized as a coward and a cheat, kill.
Then go the Sig sk and sk A apart in the Sig...
follow the preparations for Brynhild's death, the A may not need;
follows a new scene in A : the wail of Brynhild penetrate through
the whole house up to Gurns Obren, and this is a key to sending you
a piece of B. A few times but can also be seen in the
67

following lines of the influential Sig sk - The remark for 39fg. .:
kvab hon these pat Mestan Hrm, at hon DTTI eigi Sigiirb is how z.25
7i e7mm a ver ^ rofa he ver eiguni hann eigi to judge it proves
not that Brynhild loves the Sigur, but only that they to the one
seen is concluded that he is the consort of her due because of right.

8 Second interview with Gunnarr (A3 c 29, 144-151.), on-
incitement Brynhild has come to rest,. they has consulted.
Gunnarr not, Sigurr ought to die, but to Gunnarr to rape
her says you made manne, Sigurr had in the night.
than he rested beside her, his faithful broken (the source of this
office of the poem ss 81) .

. 9 bread Rauss Now Gunnarr save his honor, he kills Sigurr
and breaks his oath, then he is taunted by Brynhild here:.

a) 1 st - 4 of interview with Gunnarr HQgni This discourages..
murders from the. is in accordance with A2, where HQgni also Bryn-
hild hostile to, on the other side with Sig sk. 15th 17, where
as here HQgni discourages the murders. incitement of Guttormr (Sk sk.
22).

b) st 5. Sigurs death. Here the old trains Hagen saga ( 5).

c) st. 6 7 encounter with the killer Gurn. HQgni enters into
his old role on (see also Heusler AAOS foot note 78).

d) st . 8 9 Brynhild pleased with Sigurs death, whose arrogance
is broken. widerum Here ansdruck in close touch with Sig sk. 18,
where HQgni expresses a similar thought.

e) st. 10th 11th Brynhild pleased and praises again who did the
brotherly Again close touch with Sig sk 30 Gurn aligned..
Gunnarr and HQgni and avenge prophesies.

f) str 12 13 Gunnar's mood,. old trains, not to the
Brynhildsage include ( 5 ).

g) st. Sigurs 14 15 Brynhild called death a hnrm they
complain loudly niuss, otherwise you could break your heart, wifi Low
splendidly over-



68 nEvER SIGURDARKVIDA EX YNGRI

sets.'s relationship with st. 10 can be avoi understand. The joys-
is screaming st. 10, a burst of restrained emotion, an expression
of sudden-onset relaxation., but at night are
other thoughts on. This night can be that other night, which
lies between the two previous interviews with Gunnarr, . comparing
Also there was the correct score her erwgimgen with the first burst
of emotion not congrnent Brynhild was the first in passion.
kill Gunnarr, after they decided to drop the Sigurr.
So here she is pleased with the successful revenge, in the night but
it comes sees to that that something terrible has happened, that
they the best of the two has passed the death, and that only a
68

weakling, now also a eidbrchiger, their remains. too,
they must speak now, then it is finished Gunnarr.

now Here are verses that told Brynhild's death, lost?
The question can not decide, but it can nevertheless
already drawn up a few points for your review. Neckel has
for his looks, that the statements lack of bread, not a single argument
given. Advocating only that it must be so. 'This theme, or
rather was material to its basic trains so given. "the after-
oriented, that is not the case, rather that the development of the
tradition in lets the sources themselves step by step follow, looking
to lead the present essay.'s say a form that here
exists, as was performed 18, for Brynhild's death not a place,
because she does not love the Sigurr, and only as from an older
say form over towed motive here could be Brynhild's death
to understand if he had survived. 'My indecisive, truth,
honor to give, the indecisive one dying. "That is a
question begging. When her death was followed here, one might the thing
so circumspect., but he does not follow, and the message of truth
to the hide no single reason, but with all due-
has allot explained completely out of the situation, 'It is quite
inconceivable that one of these poems a solution of gave up performing,
the "wise" to sing, "as Brynhild Gunnarr brought to Sigurd
to kill ". ' It seems to me '^ unthinkable that a philologist in the
20th century can know in advance which gave up an old poet
has found. Yeah, if only 'distinction would be logical, as
Neckel claimed. But it is precisely the catastrophe of the old saying,
and the poem - Sigurbs death if it 'the ease of.
voltage at him (the poet) and the listeners to stop a 'not
'allowed', I do not know where this should be allowed.



SIGUKDAKKVIDA THE EN YKGRI UE9

Under such circumstances it seems to me that we are to
have to keep about delivery status. And since it is difficult to weight,
that bread actually death Brynhild not told., so if elsewhere
without directen intimations are available that Brynhild's death in ge-
dieht was informed, we must believe bread. Meanwhile, notice
I have here is that there is such intimations, neither Neckel on the
aufmerksaiu yet I have become used to, but at the same time that the
illustrated
position was a short, which is not the thing great weight laid.
before we go deeper into it, we need but the other question be
talking, whether what was described above as belonging to A, a one-
integral is poem.

Asking for the auffassuug of Brynhild's character and
motives, it seems to me that from this side against the uniform-
there is nothing wrong speed of A. They say form is the same everywhere.
, it is a form of Br IT, 2, which is already strong in the direction
of II, 3, as these sources in the German present, has developed.
redemption of the Brynhild The former is forgotten or set aside ge-
let. This is due to the influence of the Sig sk., which for the beginning
was the direct prototypical of the poem, however, the redemption
69

knew ., but they made back sift the composition continuously let counts
here
. no longer with the story only in the arbitrariness with which
. Brynhild with the flame wall bypasses, one recognizes the adaptation
Brynhild has their acquisition depends on the erfUung a condition
done, but has believed it, Sigurr would the vafrlogi by-
ride, but she has into it revealed that Gunnarr the accomplished did
was, they loved him until she found out that you cheated it
has, even now she does not love the Sigurbr, but they also do not
begrudge him
the Gurn cons Sigurr directed their anger, but it mixes.
themselves admiration, they despised the Gunnarr from this instant on,
she takes revenge on him by the fact that they it as a tool ihrei
. avenge used in this Sigurr religion or belief is well defined;
nowhere comes a different conception of words.

objections have been made from rare form free.
Lich it's an awkward thing, the shape of a poem by a
judge paraphrase I just can seem that Heusler in.
the assessment of the style of the lost verses goes further than that
.. prose allows But a difficulty is still available The style
of bread is blessed with fairly; see many verses from ancient,
the dense white very want to find his own words is it. to-
grow that a denser from this talent for a part



70 WE SIGURDARKVIDA EN YNGEI

his poem from a foreign gedickte made so dependent
have, as of the beginning of the A Sig sk.'s? Tell Historically
factor is that many trains in ancient bread in
difficult to explain to a relatively young poems such as A
can.

The mgiichkeit that a good poet who want to express themselves
can, to some points constitute a present to him-
ment also follows the expression, and that his own talent only to
come to their right when he his own in a later partial
paths goes, is not to be denied from the outset. too, any under-
differences of various parts in the style can be applied to this example
want it,
clarify, and for the stylistic difference between different
. thrived th, as the Sig sk and bread, which offers age is not the only
erklrungsprincip,., it can also be in the individuality of the poet
We will see later that the style of the poet from A no
. was worse Prove Positive that bread sk older than the Sig.
's style will be hardly provide from., but also must
be considered the mgiichkeit that A be two sources of succession
has uses. verses the peculiarities of some bread would
then be explained by the fact that the density of A from an older
source would have added some verses.

Unless we exclusively with bread and the previous
expected share of A, and this seems the only possible looks
to be. It would be several contradictions in the bread that I
only provisionally short suggestive, can be explained. Twice introduction
70

of Brynhild st. 8 and 10 would be understandable that
st. came from 10 of those old source, while the denser 8th st. 9
were from A. Likewise countered that Hqgni st . 2 of the
did and that discourages st. 4 Guttormr is incited to while st. 7
Qgni the praises did.

Meanwhile, we are not ready to integrate with the gap, as long as
we do not even c. VQlsungasaga understood 31 of 30 have. course,
these are based for the most part on the capitel Sig sk., and next
also bread verses are paraphrased, but there are also set,
which does not originate from the Sig sk. still made of bread, and for
those not
concerned, to make the saga writer responsible readily at
least there where the widerhol ments ambiguities in the constitute-
be carried into treatment. Summarizing these put together, so
there is a presentation of Sigfrid's death, the bread in major
deviates points.



OIC SiaURDARKVIDA CN VNOKI 71

C. 30 lifts with a conversation between Gimnarr and Brynhild
in the beginning to very accurately paraphrased for 25 Sig sk 6, 1 -.. 4,
10 st -. 20 This section is only a brief remark,
which comes from a different context: eg 15 can kvah hafa
velt sik i trygh This corresponds to the presentation of the saga, on the
circuit.
c of 29 Brynhild told slander to A, and the corresponding.
speak the bread stanzas, to which the saga writer later-
versa., the remark was of course essential, but in addition
found the crate from the Sig sk. derived, at vela Sigur ^
tu SSDR. The piece concludes with the indecisive, on-the Guttormr
zustacheln.

line 25 begins a new piece, on the same indecisive out-
running Hqgni makes of new objections, for 25 - 27 The bread is first
similar, except that here Hqgni to ask a satisfied, but the
mgliohkeit to consider that the content of such 25-27 in front of the
bread
was first received the warning or disaster corresponds bread 3rd
(see below) Gunnarr says one of them, or he would Sigurr.
die From what source derived. . showing c 29, 150 where
. Brynhild has threatened:]) EUA skal vera BMII Sigur ar ^ eha eha pimi
mmn
. now it is called at once (for 28fg) can BiBr BrynkUdi upp standa ok
cause KDTA; hon stob upp ok segir J5, at Gu7inarr mun koma eigi fyrr
i sama rekkju henni, en he petta fram koinit And then:. Nile roe'bax
. peir Otoe hrce ^ r This short interview with ge-Brynhild middle of the
conversation with HQgni is very noticeable but when one considers that
the saga writer Avechselt the source, it is understandable. HQgnis
objection and Gunnar answer for 25-28 has the saga writer from
compositionsrcksichten talk to the Sig sk. drawn. then be
it depends on A, Gunnarr Brynhild that asks you to calm down,
but the specific condition that it states that he wishes her
descendant and Sigurr kill, en he petta fram KoMiT goes direct to
0.29 for 150 So. 1 - 25 Sig sk, z . 25-31 A in the sequence
71

27 - 31 25 - 27 32 Then it says, for fg: Gunnarr segir, at petta it.
gild bonasgk, at hafa tekit meydni Brynhildar The bread is 2 buts.
because of the saga writer message already on the meydmr for 15
has foreshadowed, he does it here with a brief allusion
. starting, and also bread 3, which already for 27 fgg match, he goes,
then advises Gunnarr to incite the Guttormr, and it follows st . 26,
a variant of 4 bread

in bread now follows Sigurs assassination outdoors by Hqgni,
not Guttormr and then an encounter with the killer Gurn



72 i) ia SIGURDARKVIDA EN YNGRI

and Brynhild. Sigurs betttod The saga told through Guttormr. If
the presentation is completely out of the Sig sk. explain Hesse, so would
assume that the inconsistency of bread st. 5fgg. Hqgni
represents as the killer, but during the assassination st. 4 by
Guttormr prepared, also in A 've found But the saga.
shares details of which are not available in the Sig sk, and the
comparison.
could not have devised setter Thrice enters Guttormr Sigurs.
bedchamber, zv ^ reimal he is by the sharp eye of his victim
deterred; the third time he found him sleeping and pierced him:
Sv at blbrefUlinn complain in i dynuni iindir honum This comes from a.
different source than the Sig sk, it can only be the same source that.
contained the second indecisive to incitement of Guttormr .
From this source we know now: 1 to the presentation of the Sig sk.
follows, but it carries more of what A is doing in previous games;
2 that their presentation of the bread was still a 1-4 weiterei.
appeal to the Sig sk can be found here for 49, where a train of Brynhild.
Sigurr is transferred to: Sigurbr vissi sik ok eigi vela negotiate
milling
. Peim, see Sig sk 5, 5-6, and even the fatalistic remark Gengu
pess milli grimma? ' urir (. Sig sk 5, 7-8) is not missing: for 48
mtti
hmiii ok eigi vih skqpum vinna ne slnu aldrlagi.

Sigurt5r The wounded delivers a speech (eg 58-78), the main-
part (up to 72 .. statements) exactly Sig sk 25, 5 - 28 corresponds to
(only for 68fg:
ok he 7i pat fram komii he fyrir lojigu late var ok ^ ver hgfum duliz
vih,
en eng moderate vib skqputn intangible, wol is a reference of the saga
write
. bers on Gripissp, but see for 48 fg), but then he goes on (for 74fg).
okay ef ek hefha tivity petta fyrir, ok Stiga ek min mina ftr meb
vpn, J) skyldu ? 7nargir tyna si iu lifi, arranty en ek fella, ok
allir peir
brahr drepnir, ok torveldra mu7idi Peim at drepa niik en mesta hen
. Visund e ^ a villigglt Bugge refers to this opportunity to see PS 301,
22-24: oc ef petta vissa ek. stob he pa ek Uppa mina fcetr. abr
pi ynnir petta coppered at fa mer hanasar. vceri pa minn skiolldr brotinn
oc oc hiahnr spiltr fuitt sverb skorbott. mceiri of a oc ^ r Jtetta vceri
gort, at allir by fiorir . vceri daiibir Ranisch contrast compares
, for 27 (26 1) - 30: Nu mcelti Haugni Allan J) en7ia Morgin hofoni ver
72

CELLT ceinfi villigault oc ver fiorir fengim hann Varla boiled, en nu a
litilli rib hcefi ek vceitt ceinsaman Can BioRN eba . Visund Can oc
. verra vceri oss orom at saekia Sigurb svcein, ef hann vceri vib buinn
. drepa en at biorti eba Visund - Both equations have their correct
activity, the only question is how the ratio of these to make the VQI-
sungasaga must be assessed. fact that the sagaverf ater or a copyist



THE SIGURDARKVIDA EN YNKI 73

The two provide the S & this should have verbiiuden example, is
not to be assumed: c. 22 teaches the art of which are tracks that
leaves the influencing of the saga of a written source. It
is therefore the source of the saga, the boastful talk in Sigurs Qgnis
from
talking with a visundr the Comparative Law and an on-villiggltr
has taken. The reason is clear. In the German poem kills
both Hagen and it keeps talking about the corpse, in the Nordic
poems Guttormr the killer is already dead, and no one as Sigurr
itself is there to pronounce the words. The agency is sending you,
that though the dense throughout the Sig sk. follows in the foot,
but his innovations not on his own invention, but on
a second source based. And as such, we are learning here is a German
poem ULTRASONIC know, the same thing, on the c. 344 of the S & based. We
will also encounter this source below.

By sending you is for 78 at the Sig sk. to be established, eg 78-84 =
Sig sk. 29-32, for 86-88 sk = Sig. 33rd In between, there is a
related remark in Gunnar impossible styling at Bryn-
hild. . Joining us this with the following not from the Sig sk
originating piece 88-95, so we get a proper co-
hang, the lines are spread over two appearances whose sequence
has turned the saga writer widerum from compositionsrcksichten.
What in the vorangieng source, was for ~ 90 - 95: Guhrri mcslti: FrcEudr
Minir hafa drejnt mijin man; nu munii Jyer riha ago i fyrst he ok
by komih til bardaga, pa munu by finna, at Sigur ^ r ^ ra because he eigi
hqnd yh \ ok nmnu by pd sjd, at Sigurbr var ybur gcefa styrkr ok,
ok ef can cetti water sllka sonu, pa ynmtti by styt'kjax vib Haji
afkvcemi
ok sitia frcendr.

What seems particularly striking here is the change in the of-
use of the second and third person. At the beginning it says
frmndr Minir, at the conclusion: sina fraindr, but in between: munu by.
komih it by etc. encountered by seven respectively. ybr. The saga writer
has Gurn in the words of a conversation between Qgni and Gunnarr,
taken what he can participate Brynhild, therefore, the second
person, through an oversight, he has two represent the third person
left standing. The correct is: 1 conversation between Gunnarr and
Brynhild (sk Sig up for 84th); 2 monologue at the Gurn Sigurs corpse
(to A) 3 conversation between Gunnarr and HQgni (A; here
for 84 - 85). In the saga, it is a conversation of four people.

Gurn If the above quoted words in the bedchamber of their
dead man speaks, so they are understandable. They correspond Sig sk.

73



IJIE 74 SIGURDAKKVIIJA EN YNGRl

27, 1 - 4, where Sigurr says something hnliclies: Rihra peini slhan pot
sjau
ALIR systursonr slikr ^ at pingi. Because of the dense A Sigurr,
as we have seen, in a very different tone than the brothers
can talk, he used Sig sk. 27, 1 - 4 as a motif, one which he
put together the corpse talking Gubrn. Quite in his usual
mannered.

sure changed the poem, the local, and it was followed by a conversation
between Gunnarr and HQgni. Gunnarr says (for 84 fg.): Nu verb ver
at Sitja yfir Mgi vdrum ok brbiirbana. Hggni replies: N he
fram KoMiT pat, he Bry ihildr sphi, ok petta et illa verk fni ver?
aldri bceit. The trend of the replica is perfectly clear and over-
compliance with HQgnis behave in the poem. Is the only non-
understandable that HQgni speaks of a prophecy of Brynhild. I
would assume that this is a misunderstanding. For the one
who has predicted that it would run bad, is not
Brynhild, but Hqgni. Brynhild but wished it so
will go. Probably got something similar in a short form in
the source of the saga and the saga writer has the expression not
properly
understood. In any case, it would unmethodically, only because of out-
thinking pressure Brynhildr sphi to a third source.

The beginning of c. 31 is based on the statements of disasters bread.
Str 14 is skipped, but as for 2, he hon harmabi meb grti {bread =
15, 5-6) refers to her, she stood in the source. The saga-
writer has it overlooked want, because he with c. 30, 80 - 88 not
able to bring good harmony, c. 31, 1 - 11 = bread 15 - 19
Then the author returns to the Sig sk. back to where he left it
had, for 11-60 sk = Sig. 34 - 71 Only for 12: web / er mhium instead
Fleti hroe ^ ur (st. 34, 8) in connection to the presentation of
advertising,
which is told in part to A. Str 36 - 41 are very short resist-
given, since the content c. 29, 5fgg. is quite similar. Also, the on-
occurs with the maids, st. 47-52, is shown very briefly, the trophy
will - because not understood? - Omitted. Moreover, the suppressed
saga writer is quite short, but he makes nothing of importance on.

widerum Then follow reports that neither the Sig sk. nor
anywhere else stand in Codex regius, and also for the saga-
writer may not be responsible. A funeral pyre is on-
layered, it will Sigurs corpse and that of his son, the
Brynhild had to be killed, and placed Guttorms corpse. Ok he
blit var Loganda old, gekk Brynhildr par i% t ok mceMi skemmu vih-

1) ie a sister son to replace me, see below see 75 aum.



SIGURDARKVIA THE EN YNGBI 75

meijjar sina? PCER% at toeld gull pat, he hon vildi gefa Peim, ok eptir
74

petta deyr Brynhdr hrann ok pa? ' . several Sigurhi ok laiik Sv peira
cevi

Here is conspicuously different: 1 Brynhild has Sigurs small
can Shn tteu. Know nothing of it the other sources. Only the
Sig sk. has a hint. Sigurr fears st. 26 that his young
Shn will not be safe in the house of the enemy ^. The proof of A
works in a familiar example of the motif; Sigurs is Shn-he
was murdered, and Brynhild has him killed.

2 Sk in the Sig. Brynhild Gunnarr has asked them next Sigurr
to put to the stake, and the sword between them. This
assumes that she dies before she ascends the pyre, and
from the conclusion of the poem is also clear. But when
Brynhild only when the stake is in lohe lights, same
mounts, it makes the fulfillment of their clearly expressed desire
that will put a sword between them and the beloved, almost
impossible. That must have also seen but the saga writers.
, if he tells the none the less, its a must
have stood sources. This may be sending you only A, which also
sk better than the Sig here. wanted to do. The poem is not included
please contact the Gunnarr and et) ensowenig Brynhild's death by the
sword,
it said that Brynhild, as Sigurs pyre was lit
was the same ascended to burn themselves alive with Sigurr
leave. The long prophetic speech, the sk the Sig. the dying
Brynhild placed in the mouth, the poet has accordingly also continue
left, and thus is in agreement that the paraphrase of this
speech contains nothing what. from a source other than the Sig sk
originates.
, but he replaced the motif that is dying framsyn by a
dream, the dream is short, but he characterizes the dreamer excellent:
he prophesies the Gunnarr evil. All missing details. It is bread 16,
c. 31, 3fgg. In this dream, and would take back the incrimination
against Sigurr therefore followed for the 61-68 corresponding verses.

1) However, there Brynhild in the Sig sk. st. 12 the Board, the killing
boys,
but it is later nothing, and as the advice Brynhild also in no mood
corresponds instance, you can ask to know whether the verse at this point
want
is original. - Str 27 rira eim sidan - at ingi (see p 74 above) does
not mean that the boy has been killed, because even st. 26 Sigurr speaks
of him
as of a living, what would be a comparison: such a sister-
son like this - three years! - Boy will not join your brothers! slikr
Sigurr goes on: 'if you also give birth to seven sons, none of these
will
ever be such a one as I was. ' - I assume that st. 12 by mistake
sk the tradition of A in the Sig. is beigegaugen.



I'IE 76 SIGURDARKVIDA EN YNGRI

3 The fact that a second darstelking of Brynhild's death here
has been used, it is also explained that here again by
75

talking about the golden is that Brynhild will give the maids what
. already for 29 after the Sig sk indicated. The death of the maids
will not have included the poem, because it depends in the Sig sk.
directly with Brynhild's death by the sword together. The corresponding
speaks that for 61-68 none of the domestic interior and kowtow, of
which, for 56fgg. that is talking, are placed on the pyre. To
contact their agency Gruttormr and Sigurs Shn. Only the dish out of
the dense goldes has retained. We find confirmation, on the one hand
against
our maintenance he that dies in A Brynhild with Sigurr, on the other
hand
, in accordance with our expectation that the closer it
attaches no weight at all. This dense, which everywhere else who reported
the Sig sk. executes, was reduced only within a very significant grade.
, the naked fact he takes the Sig sk,., the kind of death he changes,
he does not comment on the motive itself. With the help of circuit
disasters
of bread we can constatieren that he 31 ^ 2 verses Sig sk. 40,
5 - 71 has REDUCES to about two or three. Bread 14 15 styles
Brynhild still like one that does not intend to die, she says she
would sue the pity, as it would otherwise die, then foll. 16
the dream. This is st. 53-64 of Sig sk. parallel, but when
Brynhild has dreamed for 4, Avre your bed cold, and thus on their
alludes wittwenschaft so it looks widerum, as they still intend
to live Gunnarr. Also the long trying to hold them back,
the sk in the Sig. preceded missing. Bread 17 - 19 do not refer
to Brynhild's death. Sk by Sig. 46 - 52 we find only c. 31, 66 to be
remark about the gold. Brynhild dies only because of the source
poem was standing. That this lack of interest of the poet for
a graduation of the narrative, in the shape of the present say
not necessary and therefore was ugly, with the use of a second
related source, will still show below.

C. 32 based on the second GuSrnlied. But in the beginning is
a digit, with the presentation of the scbluss Sigurs death
matches close to the I> irekssaga. To the results to which
we at c. 30, 74 - 78 are reached, I believe that this also similar
sensitivity can be assessed only in a way, namely as on
a touch-based preliterary. The agency comes from the
source of poetic saga, and this they had the German ge-
dense borrowed, which is also the source of the corresponding chapter,
the
VS was. Therefore, even with full compliance of the content



STaURDARKVIDA THE EN YNC.RI



the wording of the two place throughout different, as the following
shows Comparative Law:

Vols.sc 32, 1-5: Nu segir pat PS c. 348 close: Oc he pessimistic
pessimistic hverr he tihetidi heyrir, at tibindi spyriaz at Sigur ^ r
svceinn
engi MAPR mim i pvilikr eptir he drepmn. pa scegir pat hvert
76

verqMvnni, ok aldri mun SIBAN rna ^ r. at ceigi mun eptir Ufa i
bo7'inn slikr matr, this Sigvrhr var verolldinni oc alldri sihan7i mon
fgrir hversvetna sakar, ok hans horinn verba puilikr mahr firir
nafn mun aldri fyrnaz i pyhverskri sakir AFL reysti oc oc allrar kurt-
Tungu ok Norbrlgndimi, Meban ceisi. caps oc milldi. he hann hafbi
heimrinn stendr. umfram Hvern man annarra. oc

hans nafn mun alldrigi tynax i
pybverskri Tungu ok sllkt Sajna
fneb NorhmQnnum ^.
We come to the difficult question of how this second
source of c. 30th 31 I in the following 30 31 A call to the
two sources of c. 27-29 (AB) and acts to bread. It seems
to me that the facts only allow a perceptive, if they also
carry a very unexpected result-. That we make with the
pieces designated as A need to get in touch, it is
not possible zweifei. We find first known from A bemoan
the meydmr] 2 the paraphrase of verses bread; 3 for A the
characteristic near-connection to the Sig sk., wherever not
based representation of events on a different source. The
deviations for the most part have their reason in a German
source who was close to the representation of & S and the NL. This
points there is a certain similarity with the Sig meiri, the same
case is based on a German source, but only on a
Low German, Mair and others who knew the two visits with
Brynhild, and the source of the Ts and the NL protrudes further.
meydmr The applicant about the Sig meiri would also be in the
Sigurr not resting next to Brynhild ( 17, 24), and in the truth
niclit by senna on the light comes, absolutely impossible.

But if in the Edda manuscript, which used the saga writer,
the pieces discussed here, the continuation of A formed, as encrypt
it then stick bread over? With the presentation of bread

1) That Sigurs name in Germany and northern forget niclit
would be, so was in a German carols. This points to the joint
care of the say which one was aware. There is no comment writer, which
proves the consistency of the two SQgur.



SIGURDARKVIDA 78 THE EM YNGRI

they can only unite to participate. So are either bread and
30 31 A versions, or one of them contains spurious ingredients.

In a certain sense you can into bread and 30 See 31A variants.
A paraphrase of bread 1-4 or similar verses and 15-19
is also found in 30 31A. Random is also a disaster in metric
form in both sources receive (bread 4 c. 30 st. 26). The deviations
are large here and Comparative Law not everyone is looking to fall in
favor of 30 31 out. But the difference that the bread Sigur ^ r
can die free from Hognis band, while 30 31 A to betttod
told through Guttormr that 30 31 A die with Brynhild Sigurr
leaves, which knows nothing of bread, while 30 31 A has nothing bread
5 - equivalent to 13, even apart from c. 30, 74 - 77 85th 88-95, which
is n ur 30 Find 31 A, can not be something so easy
77

to explain. Here is a presentation must be the original, the other
must either consciously or changed by a strange fallacy verses
added.

I think we need 30 31 A, the priority concede. Because
only this illustration includes not only at the previous one,
but also to the bread contained verses in both right. Even
after 4 bread is Sigurr of Guttormr, so wol killed in bed, and
for bread 3 HQgni advises on the murders, in complete agreement
that the presentation of the murder and the verdict on the Qgnis is
accomplished did in 30 31 A but not in 5fgg bread., Where not only the
murder is told differently, but also HQgni the Gurn compared
boasts about doing the. This cruelty towards the Gurn has,
where the only reason for the Sigurs death was that of Brynhild
rnusste give their sake, no purpose. It is due to the
old idea that Hagen, and after the micrograph of the Burgundians
also Gunther, Sigfrid was hostile. But with the motivating of murder,
the st. 1 - 4 give, it is not compatible. These considerations had
already caused me to separate these verses (5fgg.) from the other,
as the investigation of c. 30th 31 me from the absolute necessary-
speed convinced this separation. Now is the inevitable conclusion:
the bread verses do not form a unit.

Which are the 'fake' bread and verses as they are in these
get into context? The first question concerns essentially only
st. 8 - 10 Because st. 1-4. 14-19 we know to be genuine, and
st. 5 - 7 11-13 are on the other side together clearly.

St. About 8 9 is to say that to their belonging to A
zweifei can not exist. You wear it the distinct features.



SIGrRDARKVIDA BR EN YNORI



Str 8, 5-8 corresponds to an office of the Pirekssaga, even with the A
or otherwise affect so close. Compare:

Str 8,5 - 8: S & c. 344: e? now he hanv sua

einn mundi Sigur ^ r are RDHA, stollz ok sua rikr. at ceigi you

can ef lengr litlu lifi heidi. reached hehan Kba abr s by munot

allir ho? io? piona n.
Str 9 but has its source in Sig sk. 18th Here speaks Qgni and
gives his satisfaction with Sigurs raachtstellung to detect. The
proof of A could imagine in this context, where the ge-
conversation between Gunnarr Hggni before the murder and a very different
twist takes as in the Sig sk., do not need, he combined it with
a somewhat similar spot his second source where Brjnhild
talking, and laid HQgnis values in a modified conception of Brynhild
in her mouth, just as he c. 30, 90fgg. Sigurs Gurn values of
c and assigns. 30, 49 seq. a motif of Brynhild transfers to Sigurr.

78

All this shows that the two stanzas to the ge-hvgt
hear what Luning has already seen properly ^. The order of the
verses in bread is so fall into confusion and thereby
confirmed that also str. 5 is not passed on to the right spot.
stands you in hs. by st. 11; Bugge has them in their proper place
added. So we are here to do memory error with one,
and this explains at the same time that several real strophes,
and stanzas that strangers have been added.

displacement we st. 8 9 after hvQt., It shows at the same time,
that a rest saved in the saga. The saga has this
sequence: 1 complained of the robbery of meydmr (c. 29, 144-151);
2 a consoling speech of unnarr (c. 30, 29: hami Bihr Brynhildi (iqjp
standa ok) cause KDTA, see above p 71); 3 brought against a prompt,
to kill the Sigurr (c. 30, 29-31), the contents of which are only very
general
public, but the position meets our verses. Exactly the same thing
we see reflected in the PS 1 complained of the robbery of meydmr
(c. 344, 11 - 15) 2; 2 erm in ed (here by HQgni): pii America di'otning
Bryfiilldr. grat CMGI lengr oc liable eng lat orb to oc this petta liable
ceigi verit; 3 the corresponding stanzas our agency. Then follows
promise to fulfill her wish yet Gunnar. Since in our

1) Bugge for st. considers this to auffassuug gruud the praeterita mundi,
heidi etc.
to be incorrect, but few can say with quite Biynhild very well: 'It would
not
be right that SigurSr long lived 'if it is already determined for them,
that he die
must. But the praeterita have the transfer to this spot where it but
are unable to look after the general, causes.

2) Using the - close - relationship of the plaintiff in both
representations, see below see 81



as DIK Sir, TTRDARKA7DA EX YX6RI

poem HQgni is not present, the scene is simplified; instead HQgni
Gunnarr speaks to the Brynhild, a conversation between him and Hogni
comes later.

, but st. 8, 1 - 4 are a variant of st. 10, which only serves
to squeeze in the following in the given context.

What st. 10 is concerned, one might be tempted with the un-
real verses 5 -7. 11 - to combine 13th But it also carries the-
same features as belonging to A st. 8 9 Your first half
is sk with Sig. 30, 1 - 4 almost identical, and it is certainly the-
same situation ahead: it is Brynliilds f reudenausbruch when she Gurns
hears crying. The content of the speech of the poet took his
second source: it corresponds to Brynhild greeting the returning
both in the PS c. 348 (see 302, 1): oc mcsllti at pceir hate vcsitt Allra
. manna hceilaster

collector, the st. 5-7. 11-13 recorded, wol's believed
79

that they belonged to this poems. He concluded st. 11 to st. To 10.
, but 5 - 7 11-13 are an independent fragment, and-if there
are no lost between stanzas, as followed here st. 11 to 7
Gubrns words: nvjqk m <XuR p miklar firnar, 'a great outrage
you report ', addressed to Hogni, the meaning' sacrilegious words'
which is not known in firnar otherwise, one has only accepted here
because
Guriins response in the traditional context of Brynhild addressed
is that one did not reported, but has only praised the happened one.
saying the shape of the fragments is a very old-fashioned. Hogni kills
Sigurbr. He does it out of hate. There is already a hostile relationship
between Gurn and her brothers. Even the Burgundians are-
taken - you can expect nothing else. But of Brynhild
were participating in the murder illuminates nothing, when they may
already
be complicit in what you can not know, so it was pro but
still a vanishingly small.

, the assassination outside and Hqgnis resist Gurn hostility
are trains that fragment that with the citierten resist presentation
brings up
the common tS has One may ask if this was not for the verses
talking about. That would be the case if they are with the other bread-
and disasters 30 31 A combine Hesse. Since this is not the case,
you must choose. Now show the remaining Bread verses 30 and 31A
resist got in touch with the relevant texts provide the
I'S, The fragment but shows only a resemblance in some trains,
not for this peculiar representations, but old sagengut
are. And the match is not hitting. For while



THE SIfTEDARK \ TDA EX TXGRI 81

lead in the 5S Sigurs corpse with the brothers, they have it
left in the forest fragment. The conversation between Qgni
Gurn and also with the corresponding ones in the PS is not the
slightest resemblance; & S is the talk of the rather comparable
with a villig ftltr gone, we've encountered in A. Here is
thus a match is found, the sources for nothing be
has. But if A has the Sigurr murdered in bed in contrast to PS
can be based not so sure that the closer the source
of the PS did not know, but that he here, as for the main-
presentation continuously, the Sig sk . used. Only his deviations
are based on the songs for the most part, which is also the PS to be
established.
now we are in the stands, the above-the work of poet A to
see. What were his sources, has been shown to be sufficient. From
beginning to end is the Sig sk. its representation to be established.
beside But he has used other sources. Used in advertising
, he meiri the Sig. Your borrowed from the flames rode, he certainly in
his reinterprets example, one influencing the wording of this
source shows st. 22 of the saga (see below see 86 nb.). Similarly, c. 29,
32 seq.,
see s top 66 Also, the Board of Grirahild want is here. But from
then on, is it would put an end to another source. After the directen
80

provide influential presentation of the PS at several in c. 30th Detected
31
have, we will be forced to senna ^ which likewise in accordance
with the PS is said to attribute the same source. And also
complained of the robbery of meydmr comes thence. This proves the word
aloud. The agency delivers a compelling testimony of how tight his
sources used. In the PS it is (c. 344 llfgg.): Sigiirhr svccinii hcefir
rofit yckor Truna ^ oc Armal says siti ii kono Oiimilldi falls?. hverso
pu
Saghir pinn trunah iindir can oc pa pu fect ceigi sialfr he was informed
last oc Sigurh svcein taka minn meydm. pat sama fcerhi Grimildr
compartment i dag i hrigxli firir ollom ynonnom. - So: 1 Brjn-Sigurr has
taken Hild meydmr. 2 Sigurr has the faithful (ie the Gunnarr
the promise of secrecy) broken. 3 Grimhild has the
Brynhild the accused (fcsrhi compartment i brigxli, see Vols. cf. 29, 151
aye
hon brigzlar number. '). Sk from the Sig. but took the poet, that
Sigurr had placed a sword between himself and Brynhild. He can
now Brynhild to Gunnarr say exactly the same thing that they in the PS
says, but the breaking of the faithful is to be construed, that it the
consuming
of tneydmr means, and the whole becomes a calumny, because
Sigurr In this sense, his faithful not broken. It follows
that Brynhild after achieved their purpose, their accusatory back-



82 THE SIGTIRDARKVIDA EN YNGRt

takes. The change is done with art, but the idea
that incites Brynhild in this way Gunnarr, he is not a free-
making, but it is based on a clever combination.

, if the denser the long talk that. Sig in the sk Brynhild's
death preceded kept to a minimum, so that may also partly
have in his reason, that his second source of Brynhild's death
did nothing.

saying the shape of our poem is not so uniform. The
first represents a far advanced form of BRLL, 2, the
circuit is based on a combination of Br II, 1 (sk Sig.) and a
very young form (Br II, 4), see 16 But the conception of Bryn-
Hild character and its relation to the first but is Sigurr
14 as Br II, designated 2. Therefore, we have there the poem
cited as a stage on this standalone piece.

At his own combi nations based only few positive ingredients,
but umdeutimgen more: Buli instead of Atli, the beer, which the brothers
accompanied with advertising ( 23), the reinterpretation walls of flame,
the
motivating beilagers of the chaste, the reinterpretation of the betrayal,
the shortening of the second half of its main source, the assassination
of
Shn Sigurs.

angieng Where it has, the more densely on the wording of his sources
maintained. Therefore, the textual agreements with the Sig sk., With
81

the 5s and at the only spot controllierbaren meiri with the Sig.
, but the trains, he added, or told otherwise, he gave himself
the poetic design. These divide it shows up as a
nothing less than untalented poet. When older sources all
borrowed verse rows so that is not based on poetic incompetence,
but simply on the general consumption, with the revamp
of existing substances existing sources in this instance to use. It
is nothing flashy, which have many dense done - I just need
the second very talented Voluspdichter to remember. Most
Edda songs are indeed obtained only in a revised shape. The usus is
situated in the medieval prosalitteratur continued; litterarisches
property
. antiquity in the modern sense is unknown, and long after

the poems If you want to give a name, it is clear from the
statements, in the c. 32 and PS c. 348 is preserved, show that there is a
Sigurbarl; via is. One might be tempted to name "Sigurar-
apply to this poem kvia s ineiri. "For it is partly
an extension of the wenigRtcns Sig sk. indess Since the name
has been "en meiri" already used earlier for another poem,



SIGTTRDARKVIBA SKAMMA STR. 36 - 38 8B

that was at least not shorter than this, and for which the name
Sigurarkviba has survived source moderately, I call this here be
sprochene poem as "Sigurarkviba s yngri." - The poem, the
st. 5 - 7, 11 - 13 come from, you can with good fug with Heusler
"Sigurbarkvia s forna" call.

23 Sigurakvia skamma st. 36 - 38

is in connection with the above-discussed question of the
position of the st. 36 - 38 of Sig sk. is of great importance. To
differ are 1 their relationship with the Sig s yngri; 2 their
relationship
to the rest of the verses Sig sk. That these verses older than the
corresponding verses of the Sig are yngri, not only follows directly from
the relation of this poem to the Sig sk. as a whole, but also
the corresponding partial that poem about our verses. We
have seen that the Sig though yngri used our verses or
even picks up, but adds something, and that this new corresponding
dates from the new say conception, the f conveyance that the free
Brynhild conditions, appears as the chief of the flame rode
fill . The ratio is thus the same as in the other parts
of the Sig yngri, the office of the Sig yngri can indeed be from the
Sig sk., but does not derive from that. Therefore, it is incorrect
when Sijmons, Magazines. 24, 26 st. 36 to 38 for an interpolation from
yngri explains the Sig.

A different question is whether the verses from ancient times to the
Sig sk. . include If it turned out that this was not the case,
it would follow that it would be an older interpolation, they
would have been taken before the Sig yngri arose.

Bugge That st. 39 has added quite seems from the appropriate
82

agency to emerge speaking of Volsungasaga. If Sijmons in
its ausgbe the necessity of displacement under note to his
denies tower above quoted, he concludes that the only by him
received, and other phony majority of st. 86-88, an argument
for the correctness of the traditional sequence he does not talk.
C. 31 of VQlsungasaga but has the sequence for 14: J) it by ribub
at Garhi Prir konungar = stv. 35, for 15: Sihan leiddi Atli dynamics
valley ok
spyrr = st. 36; ef ek vilda pann eiga, he rihi Grana, sa var yhr ekki
Liquor (st. 39, 37, goes to the author); ok pd hetumz ek syni Sig
Mundar konungs (st. 38, but hetumz ek from 39). So there is a part
of the contents of str. 39 but before 38, but after 36, and the pre-
setting is every case the that first an interview with Atli held-

(5 -



84 SIGUHDARKV IDA SKAMMA STR 36 -. 38

place, and that Brynhild it decides to the Sigurr
choose .

But that is of secondary importance. Maybe that
has saga writers the verses deal down in this way. He
then has done what everyone needs to do the tradition in their
wish to understand the context. because that this conversation the
indecisive
precedes , is self-evident.

The question now is whether st 36 -. 38 the representation of the other
. contradict verses Brynhild want to st 35 no manne con-.
hear now told 36 that Atli threatens their heritage to take her case.
they He does not, of course, one should add that the brothers.
would not be content with a refusal and him - afterwards, because they
are now accompanied by any beer {ribub Prir at garti 35) - to
be put on war. Therefore Brynhild is considering whether they made it
this far
to let come, when it comes to this, she is willing to even
take weapons (st. 37). The agency merely expresses more of what
already st. 35 is that they do not want a man. The end can
they persuade themselves that. But she says she only wants to Sigurr
married (lek number meirr - ie more than fight - i mun meitmar
piggja hurar Sigmundar), another man she does not have
(38, 7-8). You will agree with Atli (38, 1-2), that they to
will marry king, who sat on Grani (st. 39), and this was Gun
fool not similar. It follows the nightly scene, the st. 4 tells.

therefore No word contradicts the rest of the content of the poem, and
we have not the slightest ground st. 36 -. Excrete 38

Let us see again what the poet yngri the Sig it
makes. . C. 29, 7fgg: Ojkungar kmub do it by hans (Sig sk = 35.
Prir but not J) j6Monunga ') ok hetu ^ at Herja eta hrenna, 7iema by?
ncshib number, then follows the st. 36 - 38 with the appropriate agency
be
familiar additive. So here are the Gjkungar come with a berry,
83

and Brynhild has selectable to fight or to surrender, but as they
expect from Buli not help, but even his anger to be
afraid, she has decides a similar meaning as in Sig of the sk.

So here is the journey of a war speech, but the same is made
the presentation of the Sig sk., that a war which follow his refusal
could, i abstracted

now is ask us a clear, namely st. 22, 23 of
Vol '=' ungasiga (c. 27). About the stanzas has Neckel AAOS 28fg. a

Y) contrast can be Oddr. 17th 18 does not mention. The agency is
completely remote-
hold, see above, p 28 nb.



VQLSUNGASAGA STR. 22, 23 85

expressed opinion that adjoins Heusler. He believes that
the verses of bread, which he regarded as a unity, together,
belong. From this he concludes that the flames do not ride in the saga
of the Sig meiri, but was told after that poems.
inconcinnitten between the verses and the prose text writes
he sending you a freedom to the writer's saga. I can also only
the possibility that this was not really admit. If Neckel believes
a non-traditional disaster before 22 had two-time experiment
Gunnar who ride through lohe, communicated, it must be noted to
that first st. 22 which begins to blaze expensive, so this would be a
wonderful
place for the assumed Licher disaster. But the contradiction that
in the prose of Sigurr Gunnarr only and is accompanied Hqgni while
st. 22 of these talks that few (ie none) from the entourage of the prince
dare to ride through the lohe, can be explained by an appeal to the
non weginterpretieren freedom of the saga recorder, so less than
that idea, this old and say according to us in the disaster
is . Thus, there are two representations of the flame in capitel ves ago.
I used (Zeitschrift 35, SlOfgg.) believed that the verses from
another context, be advised here, and they then
attributed to the Helrei. However, I need the arbitrariness of that
procedure to concede. It will not do, verses that can not be ver-
is to move to where you can do it if you the
basic can not say why they were moved out of the agency.
least they will not continue on this way than to assumptions,
which can not be proved. Now that the sources of the chapter we
are and the better to keep apart in the following circumstances, believe
me but that also solves zweifei about these verses themselves. The
flame is in fact rode, even in prose, according to two sources with-
shared. First and foremost is meiri the presentation of the Sig. Only the
three
blood brothers are present. The expensive blazes before their arrival.
Gunnarr First is getting ready to ride through the flaming wall. As
it is not possible even to him Grani, exchange Gunnarr and Sigurr
their shape, and Sigurr rides.

then the presentation of the Sig yngri follows: first, a paraphrase
of st. 22, 2B, the verses themselves where the brothers were having
84

ridden a devastating droves to Buli. The waberlohe not burned,
because Brynhild had not yet made the condition that the free
ride through the same needs, they can set the machinery in motion,
when they want it, and it does it when the crowds are coming. Therefore
it says, ELDR nam at SSax where nam is so true: "began to '.



SIGTJRDARKVIDA 86 THE EN MEIRI

sure none of the men ventured out Grunnars sharp (for everyone fylMs
rekka) to
ride in the fire, as it tries SigurSr , extinguish the fire. This
spot demonstrates clear as to what the poem stanzas include,
the Sig is the only yngri from all sources, in the Gunnarr of more
than two is accompanied enjoyed when he woos Brynhild. And yet
a curious difference with the Sig meiri results here. In
the Sig meiri makes Gunnarr to ride the two-time experiment, that
it is not possible, it can not be criticized, he is not
fated to do the ride. This is the older conception that still
knows that only one to whom it is intended, may exempt the Virgin,
transferred here and in the Sig yngri on advertising. The latter source
represents the more advanced point of view. The ride is to
become a trial "of courage why it says. fdr treystix .. eld at
the corresponding riM And that Brynhild c 29, 21 says to Gunnarr:..
p fglnciMr be meiri only in the presentation of the Sig. would this
referencing no sense ^.

If Sigurr back rides later by the same fire, so comes
the widerum meiri from the Sig was where not told that it was
extinguished,
and the equivalent that Gunnarr and Sigurr on the spot sending you
share their shape, which the Sig yngri, as far as we can see,
does not notify, although they make the exchange presupposes. further
details
about the Sig meiri 24

"If Heusler and Neckel stylistic relationship between
st. 22, 23 perceive and believe bread, thus confirming that the correct
score,
which we reached 22, that more than half of the bread verses
yngri include the denser the Sig.

24 The Sigurarkvia s meiri.
, the most important of c. 24, maybe a part of 23, and all
c. 26 - 29 contain further comes with a few records from the Sig
meiri. Litterarhistorischen the reasons that led me to c. 23, 24

1) Of course, raises Brynhild in the Sig meiri (VqIs.s. st. 24) of GuSrn
ago
Gunnarr have not dared to ride, but that's just their very subjectively
colored
representation of the events that are directly contradicted by Gubrn.
GuSrvin
replies Gunnarr've tried it, but Grani do not have it by the fire
want to wear. In the Sig yngri the accusation is not contradicted. We see
here, as the poet of this song a hint of a swell its running.
85

because he knew the Sig meiri, show the touches in the wording between
St. 22 and 24 (for 7-8 eld at yfir rida ne stiga). (I've periodicals. 35,
312, the
ratio of st. incorrect assessment of 22 to 24.) The procedure is quite
the same
as where he. Sig from sk 37 draws the consequence that the brothers with
a beer
came to Bu51i.



SIGURDARKVIDA THE EN MEIRI 87

and parts of 26 Attributable to the 27 Sig meiri, I Journal
35, 468 seqq., say the historical communicated above, 14. Neckel used
against a my perception that Gripisspa speak that in the
Sig meiri advertising was told without waberlohe. This is an
argumentum ex silentio, that's where the Gripisspa is talking about, nor
would prove less than anderwo, provided that the remark
would be correct. But the Gripisspa even called three consecutive
verses to make exchange. What purpose can this have, if
not the, that one must accomplish Sigurr did not the Gunnarr
can accomplish? This did, however, the durchreitung of vafrlogi.

way talks Brynhild in the discussions in c. 28th 29, which also
Neckel the Sig meiri ascribes to resist durchreitung overtaken by the
fire. And the presentation she gives is that from the first half
of c. 27 known. C. 29, 89 it merely says: Sigur po ^ r VDTT orminn,
ek eldinn repent, okay TNMA of SQK, but c. 28, 58 Gurn says straight
out: Grani ranyi eigi eldinn undir Gimnari komingi, ok hann por ^ i
at i'i6a, ok jKirf honum eigi hiigar at frijja. If so which is the only
argument against c. 27 is that it tells the flames rode so can
we not meiri Sig Sig yngri related to the piece and thus
the corresponding part of c. 26 and most of 24 be quiet
can hold.

A is another question whether c. 23 and say historically pretty
worthless parts of c. 24 have been in the Sig meiri. If
Sigurr first, out of a bird ^, Brynhild trm climb,
climbing down and then reflected until the following day they visited,
so this is a peculiar doubling that are not natural for-
's originally, but certainly comes from the Sig meiri, because it
is equally inconceivable that was saga writer to blame as that
one of these matches should come from an independent source.
It is also very wol possible that the context in which carols
natural was as in the saga, which has songs recognize from the leaves,
shows that it was not an insignificant seal. Also Mair, Bekk
Hildr, Alsvir will already have been called meiri in the Sig.
It does not follow that no part of a Nordic one of these people
could be ingredient, the intimations of Brynhild walkrenuatur
're Nordic.

contrast, c. 25, Gurns visit to Brynhild's hall, on a
special based songs. This proves already the direct connection of

1) Is this haukr a courtly transformation of the igSur Sigrdrifuml and
the fuglar of c. 116 of the I * S?
86




THE SItiUBDARKVIDA EN MEIRI



c. 26 to 24 Stylistically and in the presentation of events is c. 25
of Sig meiri very close, but it looks further into the future addition
as this poem (up to Atli's death), and that of Sigurbs earlier
visit to Brynhild knew, in spite of such 75 (sa ek house he always til
mayms )
not sure because Gurns traura no hint is safe (maybe
but for 69: ver vildum allar taka dyrit what if each implies that
Brynhild Sigurr loves). About the two dreams see Heusler aao
s 39fgg.

C. 26, 16 a later start of the very popular presentation of
Sigurbr as a giant (Norn. J). c. 7).

As in c. 27 both representations in advertising are recorded,
we may expect there in Sigurbs interview with Bryn-
hild widerzufinden the two sources. This is indeed the
case. Twice in succession, the situation is described. First, for 41:
Ok he Sigurhr inn com Fann to Logann can par-EITT fogrt ago
Hergi, okpar i sat Brynhildr. Then, for 47: Sigurbr ST66 rettr glfmu
sverhshjqltm studdix ok ok .... mmlti Hon svarar ^ .... ok Hezir
sverh hendi ok i Hjlm hgfhi ok var l brynju.

Already here it follows that the second presentation of the Sig
is meiri. In SigurSs first visit she has given him to realize
that it will be a Valkyrie, and now it appears in the armor and
home. On the other hand enables the Sig yngri that vafrlogi as a gimmick
to
use, Brynhild in EITT fagrt herbergi.

thus in accordance to the content of the conversation is. Z. 43-45
reminds Sigurr Brynhild fact that she has vowed to which their
vafrlogi rode through 2 This is the notion of Sig yngri. It appears
it undecided (eg 46). Z. 54fgg. Brynhild but says that she was in
was fighting against the Garakonungr, and they want this life
to continue. And Sigurs values per i Mt skal ek gjalda - gripum
(eg 48 - 49) refer to the Sig meiri c. 29, 91: ok was by vib MIMD
gcetr ko7iungr. One difficulty here ready for 51 - 53 Brynhild
said first Gunuarr you should not talk of love, if he is not the
best of the two is, ok pd skaltu drepa he titled hafa min. This seems
an entirely new motif. Neither the Sig Sig meiri yngri still seem
one of a plurality of free to do anything. But there are now
known, from which comes the poems ask, it may

1) The following af provides useful SCBH want eiue verbinduag with the
presentation of
the following description Jsst suspect that it represents, this lpt af;
41 of such
bru nobody has ever seen, and I do not understand it well.

2) ok fstra pins (eg 45) is an additional course of the saga recorder.
87




SIGURDARKVIDA THE EN 89 MEIRI

also be able to understand them. I believe that the saga writer
has the verse niissverstanden.

course was earlier not talking about free, but all-
albeit from a free - because Br3aihild had the Sig is meiri
the Sigurbr engaged. So here it says, 'if you dare,
glad to my spouse, so you have to be more efficient than any other hero,
and you'll struggle with the man, whom I praised me before
and have to defeat him '. The saga writer who does not understand,
has used the plural for the singular.

Unfortunately, we do not hear what Sigurbr responds, because
such 56 highlights the paraphrase of the other source to resist. About
our
agency but more to say that to them a brief remark in
Brynhild talk to Sigurr c. 29, 5-48 refers. "Where Brynhild
. 17fgg for their event is repeating bedingungeu she says ok too drcepi
P men7i
he ek KVAT , then she takes that Sigurbr their conditions
have met, but the fact that he had killed men, not a word here.
's it so once the saga writer who is repeating, beginning-
obviously because he kill the men's c. 27 under the conditions
commenced. But here it nothing will, it is also
c. 29 in the condition that ^ is not met.

Sigurs answer for 56 starts sending you with a transitional phrase:
Mqrg strvirki hafi by unnit (refers to the immediately previous-
continuous), then follows the answer to for 45 - 46 Brynhild was
undecided
included: Eigi Veit ek ggrla, hversii ek skal pessu svara, it responds
now the hero with an urgent highlighting its commitment:
minniz mi at unit Yhur, ef J) essi ELDR vceri ribinn, at my nundib?
7} ieh Peim manni ganga, he p) etta gerhi sure she has. anything about
it-
cons and it fits. yngri So this is the Sig, and it comes
also the nuptials, because the wedding is meiri home after Sig
celebrated at Gunnarr. This was expected, because the scene is based on
the Sig sk (st. 4)., the situation is only painted wider and Sigurbr
stays three nights at Brynhild what way the agency has been handed down,
looks foolish enough, but from the combination of two representations
explained (see below).

too the ring alternately in one of the Sig yngri, because it prepares
the scene at rivers ago - an invention of the saga recorder, it is
that of the ring, the Sigurr the woman takes the Andvaranautr is because

1 ) see already above 66, we realized that the words ok drcepi - kvas d
not
to be genuine I held her for a yngri ziisatz in the Sig, up from the
analysis.
c 27 of their meaning was clear to me..

88



90 THE SIGURDARKVIDA EN MEIRI

in the Sig yngri Sigurr had not previously been with Brynhild, could
you therefore also the Andvaranautr not have given, and the Sig meiri
knew, because the truth of Brynhild will guess themselves, in this
ring is absolutely no connection ( . 17) - With 66 lifts for the Sig
meiri sending you to, and is only briefly interrupted to ask two:
for 73-77 slaug which is housed at Mair - an invention,
which is used for attachment of Ragnar's saga lobbrkar - and where Bryn-
hild travels to her father, and where, for 79 Atli and Buli the wedding
to attend Gjkis The idea of the two sources yard is full.
constantly clear the wedding will be celebrated at jngri The Sig Bu5li,.
days after three Traveling with the brothers from Brynhild, the mean
three nights, at the Sigurbr Brynhild spends ^ The Sig meiri brings
Sigurbr from the Virgin, he immediately rides with her through the flame
wall
back, then riding it home together, and the wedding is ge-
. celebrates 2, Yon Buli here was no instant the talking The saga
schreibei who had told that to Buli you went to to Brynhild
to advertise the wedding celebration could not take place without Bubli;
therefore Hess he Buli - and Atli -. traveling to Gjki And the high-
time of the Sig yngri at Buli he made a three-night in-
stock in the flame wall, while Gunnarr is out there and waiting!
So c 27 sources on the two and the saga writer.
as - - 4 20 46 (oh except for yngri 45 Sig 1: to distribute follows
] 6G {min iiz) - 66 Sig meiri for 4 - 20:47 - 55.66 - 82? fstrapins)
ausnhme two shorter additives . saga ok fstra writer for 45 pins,
56 M ^ rg - U7i7iii, 13-17 it ok - fehr sins, ko7n 79 J5ar -. son hans
In C 28, 16fgg is for 28 angrar pik okkart vibrtal a beraerkung..
the Saga writer who connects to the occurring of the Sig yngri
. manufactures - Z. 78 arrived at for these hugr pinn am Because of a
look
into the future in the present context can not be talking about,
the mean values: 'you see through clear the (you conceal) things',
they confirm that Brynhild the context of the processes involved in
advertising has guessed correctly (see 17) - has the poem after.
marriage only two discussions of Brynhild: 28, 26 f gg with Gurn,
where the truth comes to light, 29, 71 Furthermore, as over-Sigurr.
during the first; puts two short, parallel talks with the Sigurbr Gubrn

extinguished 1) The flame wall was in the Sig yngri (st. 23), and Nights
can
therefore only mean officielle wedding nights.

2) So That is a want random match between the Sig
meiri and the Nibelungenlied. because the direct precursor of the NL, c.
228 fg. the
fS, the wedding in Ssegarr can be celebrated.



THE SIGURDARKVIDA EN MEIRI 91

28 16fgg., he advises her from getting to talk to Brynhild, the second

89

29, 62fgg. they invite him to such a conversation., the he-
maintenance is all that it will only succeed in Sigurr, Brynhild to be
quiet, even Gunnarr has asked him to go to her,
but in vain Guuuarr and Hogni have to persuade her without success..
29, 3-4 han7i hittir - daii ^ that as introduction to a piece of
used another poem be, and 29, 56 fg p6 ferr -. svgrin go
to a single poetic spot, with Gunnar's futile attempt
. Brynhild to talk back

., the context of the whole is perfectly understandable Bryn-
hild is long time sad Gurn Sigurr is the plan to he-
know to ask for the reason, although he discourages her about it, tried
it but it and the follow is an eruption of pain, certainly to-
leads on the circuit was integrated on this conversation, in which.
Gurn to values has to be carried away unfriendly (for 69fgg.),
Brynhild is seemingly dominated (leggjum nyour nytt hjal) Brynhild.
falls back into their nest On the following day (29, 49) wishes Gubrn.
happened one to make the good, but even dares they are not, to Bryn-
hild to go, so as not to irritate afresh; she wants her vinkona
Send to speak a friendly word in their names (seg oss
illa Kunna hennar Meini), but this is afraid of Brynhild. If
she says: m ^ rg dcegr Drakk hon eigi mjgtS ne vin, etc., that does
not mean that after the conversation with Gurn many days have passed,
but it points to the state, which had already occurred earlier,
and who had also moved Gubrn to persuade the Brynhild. Then
it tries Gurn to send the Gunnarr, but he gets no
word out of her, and just as it was made HQgni. There is nothing
else left but that Sigurr goes. He needs to ge-of Gurn
be exaggerated. Finally he decides to do so, and it succeeds in
bringing to talk to them. All its Hrm it pours over the previous
beloved. In the conversation has penetrated very little spurious,
such 123: fjallmu, a. reference of the saga recorder to c. 21 and
127/8: pann man he rihi miyin vafrloga (connection to the presentation
of the saga). Z. 82: ok can eigi was always at ynundi Feldan val want
such as 18 fg. drdpi menn pd - d to assess. Ffnir can with the
VALR not be meant. Z. 86: peir drdpu Danakonung ok mikinn
hgfhingja hrbur Buhla kmmngs dariun is interesting because doing this
will be given to Gunnar's praise. The spot shows that the Sig meiri
of a relationship between Brynhild and Buli knew nothing.
Stated did have way for the history of the tell no particular



92



THE DRAGON FIGHT AND THE Nibelunge



importance, it should only brave war did mention, may
have the closer to the last fighting of the Nibelung and the brother
of Attila's brother thought of Buli Bloedelin. That would be the most
influential
betray a pretty far advanced German form-say.

90



pedigree of the tradition of Br IL

I + n, la.

Sigfrid occurs Brynhild Gnther from the

(occupied fS c. 227).

I + II, Ib



. Sig.kv. . sk
loss of Br, I)



I + II, 2a



Sig
(Nordisk
he


neiri
le shape
OLUTION)


Hei


11.3

; ^ I was very II

included)






!
11.4 reid

source of fS
c. 228-230




1 1
91

I'Sc .228 - 230 NL



n, 2b

Sigurarkvia s yngri.



IV The draelieukampf and the Nibelung-e.

25 Does the dragon fight for Sigrdrifasage?

Whoever pays homage to the mythical conception of Sigfridsage needs
to ask not to be asked whether the original dragon to Brynhild or
one of Sigfrid, or whether it be regarded as an independent motif
is, for the three demented form for him a matching whole.
Yet it is usually the kite in a close relationship
with Virgo, namely as their guardian, before. It can not be said,
that the sources for this perceptive necessary. The Nibelungenlied
separates
the acquisition of the bride absolutely of the dragon fight, but it
separates
also the battle of the dragons hoard acquisition, the struggling with
is set in conjunction with Nibelung. The PS knows the dragon-
fight but without hort acquisition or redemption of the Virgin. Of course
comes the hero soon to Brynhild, but another co-
hang is not present, as he is now the smith kills and
far beyond attracts, whereupon his first adventure Brynhild applies.



THE DRAGON FIGHT AND THE NIBELUNCrE 93

Edda knows the borterwerbung in causal connection with the
dragon fight, it Sigurr rides to Hindarfjall. That sounds
very different to Ffnir heard when the Virgin is easy to see. The
estimated is Ffnirs apartment, the visit to Sigrdrifa closes
only order on the dragon fight. A bird must Sigurd
rode the prompt, and then he rides a piece, then he looks
afar the flame wall. That Ffnir Sigrdrifa guards, can
absolutely not be derived from these disclosures. The sources that the
story told from the standpoint of Brynhild (. Sigrdr. helr) know
also of the draohen nothing, they tell of the magic sleep, from
ins anger, but not a word of Ffnir. Of course, calls to Helrei as-
future redeemer: paiwis number fcerbi gull pats and Fdfni l, but that
is but just to say that the Savior had to be the best of the two;
any relationship to the Brynhild Ffnir does not show it.
A.uch htende is the dragon not a fixed element of salvation
say. On the contrary, the next Sigrdrifasage the related know
no dragons, neither KHM 111 FJQlsvinnsml yet, nor something
more protruding from Gerbr say. For it will not do to Ffnir with
the huge FJQlsvir standing at the entrance to the apartment of MenglQ,
the Svipdagr not need to defeat the contrary exulting in
his mistress of two arrival notifies to identificieren, and just
as little does the shepherd, the Garbar sits at Gymis and Skirnir some
92

unkind words exchanged, with Ffnir something in common. On the other
hand,
is a dragon who guards the Virgin, in the fairy tale of redemption want
to be
known, so in KHM no. 60th 91 and several variants Raszmann,
the hero d say I, 360 seqq. (See above, p 31). KHM 111 is this
close insofar as the three giants, the hero of the defeated here, with
the
kite in 60 trains some others have in common (see here above 36). And
also in Sigfridsliede we met such a dragon. If we
have the same properly assessed above, he can not Ffnir
be identical. One sees this, so he is also a very different kind.
It belongs to the category of flying kites on. Compare
with the example of how this is shuttled many-headed ogre,
Ffnis quiet, comfort zone of transition to the beverage. Sigurr knows
the way,
he will choose in advance so accurate that he, although outside in the
open, completely correct locale events meet to fight
can. Also beware of the dragon Sigfridsliedes not underestimated. Of
course,
the hero finally finds Lich many treasures, which is part
of the inventory, but the eerie direct connection
of the dragon with a bort on which it is - because that's



94 OF THE BERITZER HORTES

very much at Ftnir - not a trace . We can see from these and
communicated to 11 of the Sigfridsliedes not found the dragon as
akin to recognize Ffnir, but put him as previously
noted, the flame wall of Sigrdrifa, the dangerous water to
Brynhild guarantees in the PS and the like parallel.

It earned observance that even from a Sigfridslied after-
sound is heard from the real dragon fight. But this is,
as you can expect on German soil, no more than a Is t-
term memo. Str 38, 7 - 8 is in Golthers ausgbe: he het a ivurm
slain before hettens keyn rtv. We hear, while
Sigfrid already on the trail of the dragon, who robbed the Virgin, which
has come very close Trachenberg stayn. Want a statement of what you
have to think of the kite on the end stayu house ^.

We conclude that in none of our sources, the dragon fight
and the redemption of the Virgin as two parts of a single treatment
appear. The dragon of Sigfridsliedes is inseparable from Ffnir, the
expensive rods with Ffnir certainly precedes salvation, but it is not
together. Closely related is the dragon with the guess,
both are older than those in the Sigfridsage say his salvation.

26 . Hortes the owner of

a dragon battle with hoarding recovery is a well known mythical -
epic motivational. Without Virgin it is widely used in Scandinavia.
SQgur The offer multiple-examples. Ragnarr lobrk slays a
dragon treasure herding. Similarly, the Danish king Frode at Saxo.
particularly be mentioned Beowulf and Sigmund dragon fight.
93

has Mogk (New Jahrb fd klass ages. I 68fgg.) correctly noted that
the dragon, fighting with the Sigmund, imposed by the by Sigfrid
can hardly be separated. Less correct, he concludes from this
that the dragon fight of Sigmund was transferred to Sigfrid. For this,
the motif is very common in its connection with Sigfrid to. Edda,
l * irekssaga, Nibelungenlied, Sigfridslied (38, 7-8) - these
certificates
mean more than a Beowulfstelle. So we have the reason to
supposing that the fighting as Sigfrid did relatively originally, and
was transferred by him to Sigmund. Then the Beowulfstelle offers
us an example of Sigfrid dragons fight with no virgin.

Heard about the dragons to fight the old Sigfridsage? The
correct response must derive from our earlier results.

1) The detailed darstelluug the real dragon fight it in the introduction
of such beiiannt Sigfridsliedes goes back to another source. This does
not follow
the redemption of a virgin, and as lacking in fS listen to.



HORTES THE OWNER OF 95

When the say of Sigfrid and Hagen is a purely human, it can
also fight dragons not been associated from the beginning with her
be. We are sending you like it more with a case discussed above
do: the results-is the primary, which is motivating younger Daturas.
Hagen kills Sigfrid, Attila kills Hagen. The question is: why? Ant-
word: because of the treasure. Now you ask further: what is the origin of
the
estimated? And the seal will soon have the answer ready: from a dragon.

, but that is only one answer. A different tradition,
which is especially at home in Germany, says the tribe appreciative
of the Nibelung. That the Nibelung identical to the dragons
are, is a very common look, but also find it in the
sources do not support. In popular belief, are like dwarfs sowol dragons
treasure guardian, but a dwarf is not a dragon, a dragon and not a dwarf,
the two mythical ideas are far apart and have
only this in common, that both meant in the context of value
are. The name Nibelunge found, apart from the transfer
to Hagen, on which see 29, available only for midgets, and he
is an excellent fit for them. To fog demons, it was the night, was
it the winter, you need not to think. The name Niflheimr
and Nifihel that you really want to bring it together, can
not prove; Niflheimr and Nifihel located deep under the
earth, and there dwell the dwarfs.

Ffnir The dwarves and be in the right sources apart
kept. The Nibelungenlied knows an adventure with both, the hort-
recovery is only connected with the dwarfs, the dragon has
to give up train. Similarly, the introduction of Sigfridsliedes: dragon
8-12, 13-14 Nibelung. The 5S knows the dragon fight, knows
nothing but the dwarfs; Mimir should be assessed differently, see 27
Similarly, the Sigfridslied, the role of the fairy from related be
familiar with the Nibelung dwarf Eyglein has not the slightest
94

resemblance. Eyglein the typical helper is out of necessity (for a
single train of a different type, see 9), and of the ancient dragon
fight is
just as short of a past event, the talk (see supra 94).
swell in the Nordic is a contamination before. First,
the history of Hreimarr and his sons told. This has
the great resemblance of Schilbunc and Nibelunc and is to
return to the same source. The father dies and leaves an estimated
according to the sons fighting over the estimated; Sigurr then comes and
takes it from them. But it contains the sister pairs Lyngheir
want a younger and Lofnheibr accordingly, from which the German over-



96 OWNER OF ME HORTES

nothing Supplied in white. This narrative will appear on the following
example
connected to the dragon fight. One of the Shn Hreimarr is with
identificiert the dragons. It follows that the other brother with a
rival of Sigurr the dragons say about 27 to compare
is, is perceived as identical, and now it says that Ffnir to the
predation of the treasure becomes a dragon. He was so right from the
start
no dragon, but a dwarf. His name proves the contrary.

Olrik has (Dania I, 238), an appealing explanation of many say
set up by treasure-herding dragon. According to him, the idea is
of a curmudgeon, the brooding over his treasures when the control
is to be established. He compares the narratives of treasure herding
Vikings and Draugar in grave hills, from the dragons in many cases
are almost indistinguishable. The Comparative Law is true, but one
can not conclude that any schatzhtende of a dragon
must have been miser. On the contrary, the idea of a
curmudgeon who becomes a troll is a landlufiges motif that you need
was where you needed it. In the present case is sending you
the follow the apparent primary. The dragon was present, at its
origin to explain, you composed the added curmudgeon. This motif
has used the Scandinavian tradition, the dragon say with
connecting narrative of Hreimarr and his sons.

, the connection of the two narratives of the warring brothers
and the dragon does not seem to be very old, but it is still
not a hypothesis of redactors of Reginsml. Because it belongs to the
tradition of poetic. The name is Ffnir narratives in both
narrated poetically (Rm 12, Fm 21 and passim).

means that there are two distinct explanations for the
origin of the treasure, which swell in the concurrieren and in the Edda
appear contamiuiert. It will be hard to determine which pre-
setting is the older. But a geographical difference is easier
to detect. The dwarf say is the more southerly. It is extensively
informed and drives a new rung (Sigfrid travel to the Nibelungen
during the stay at Brynhild) in the Nibelungenlied, in the north
., we find them only secondarily with the more important dragons say
connected
contrast, the dragons say the Scandinavian declaration represent
95

animals. On the Cimbrian peninsula, the classic areas of the treasure-
herding dragon \ where the Beowulfsage is at home, it is

1) The large spread of the motif, see Grimm, Myth. ^ SlTfgg. and passim.
Such a rich literary exploitation in Denmark but as it has in the
litteratur
not found the middle ages otherwise.



BESITZKR OF THE HORTES fl7

have arisen. There came the sound Sigmimdsage to England.
Southward the idea loses its strength. The PS told another
detailed report, but the lack underestimated, the NL does the whole thing
off short, and use them in the grounds only to the renewal of mind to
make that Sigfrid had a cornea. Similarly, the brief remark
in Sigfridsliede (38). This geographical spread of the dragon struggle
is both a final statement that the dragon, the Sigfrid in-
tends the Virgin carols, not Ffnir.

, the Scandinavian tradition tells of a curse, which
adheres to the guess. Ffnir threatens: pei 'verba eir baugar at hana
(Fm 20, 6), and the bird, 40, 1 - 2 Sigurbr the prompts that
are suppose to be taking it for 3 - 4 terms: era Iwnunglikt
kvi ^ a mqrgu (cf. Zeitschrift. 35, 306). Threat can Ffnirs old, perhaps
older than the micrograph of Brynhildmotivs be. In the German
tradition traces the lack of a similar conception of the treasure
not. Only after the estimated sunk into the Rhine, is
the series of murder did an end. The curse depends certainly the
origin of gold together directly. If we in Hreimarr and his
sons the Nibelung have correctly identified, it is also clear that
the curse does not come from the dragons, but of the Nibelungen.
In the same say yes is the curse at home. The narrative is different
from say Zwergenkostbarkeiten quite parallel, the Nibelung are
to forge the Hervararsaga and smundar saga kappabana to
compare. Gold does not bring the same blessings. The similarity with
fraternal
pairs as Dulinn and Dvalinn can even suspect that Sigfrid ur
originally Schilbunc and Nibelunc not like the NL says slain,
but they've only forced to herausgbe of the treasure. At
this occasion, they spoke of the curse. The idea that
Sigfrid reclaims them the dominion of the Nibelung is, each case
is a grotesque exaggeration.

In the Scandinavian tradition, the Ffnir identical with the same
tificiert, was the curse, which the the two of them withdrawing dwarf
speaks to the dying Ffnir in the mouth down. But of
curse is pronounced dwarfs by a repetition of the dwarf-
preserved motif. The tradition links the history of Andvari
, which the person sees a parallel in their output of the Nibelungen
is. Ffnirs curse is now to a third party traditional
embassy, which he described as something that does not concern him even
his enemies
to leave.

7
96




98 REGINN AND MIMIR

27 . Reginn and Mirair

From Reginn is told in the Edda the following: 1 He is

Sigurbs fstri and accompanied him to the. father revenge. 2 He forges

Sigurs sword. 3 He wants to kill Sigurr and is slain by him.

4 He is Ffnirs brother. 5 He teaches the Sigurbr about his parentage.

1 The role of a special educator of the two is in the Edda
quite unnecessary. Sigurbr grows up with Hjlprekr, and this is
therefore to be regarded as his fstri. The father revenge is not one of
the old Sigfridsage. I used (contrib 22, 373), the assumption
expressed that this did Sigurbr Helgi Hundingsbani over-
've taken. After Helgi become one of the sons Sigmundr
was, it is only natural that his father's revenge, which is now a revenge
had become Sigmundr on the formative bergieng, as Sigmund
Shn anyone had known. Helgi's father but has revenge from home
to create Sigmundr out with nothing, but with Hlfdan because Helgi
Hundingsbani is the SkJQldung Helgi Hlfdans Shn. This Helgi
now has Reginn for educators, and the father his revenge this is
helpful. That this role of Reginn and his name from the Helgi
say come, be little zweifei.

2 In the Jibrekssaga Sigurbr grows up with Mimir. This is
a fee in favor of secondary educators as Mimir occurs elsewhere only in
the of
the Sigfridsage quite dependent agency of the 5S, where he Velent-he
draws on. The key to Mimir is that he said the two
forged sword with which - although the HP has forgotten -
the dragons can be killed. This is evident from the fact that
the German Mimir say definitely as the most excellent of wrought
conceives (Velents sword Miming, see the testimonials in Golther, hand
book p 180). It is just a special case of its effectiveness if he
forges a sword for Sigfrid. The train is tied secondarily to
the dragon fight. It's an explanatory narrative clothes that no other
purpose than for example, has the report that Beowulf before the dragon-
fight is, in itself a sign of a certain beschaffeuheit
can make. So Sigfrid comes to the wrought. With the pre-
setting that Sigfrid as a stranger is far from what 9
was traded, it now hangs together, that it for a long time
after the presentation of the & S even from his childhood on, with the
wrought stay Hess. This idea was not only in Northern
Germany spreads, but also in the north. The Low German
tratlition used the opportunity further, the tale of the forging
to take join the durchprgelt the blacksmith and the teaching bub.



REGINN AND MIMIR 99

97

This was now with Reginn a similarity exists. Reginn educates
and Sigfrid Mlmir educates Sigfrid. The follow was an identification in
the Scandinavian tradition where the wrought was now Reginn.

3 Reginn wants Sigfrid's death and is slain by him. Which
he has in common with Mimir, and derived at least in its first
half of Mimir ^ The enmity of the blacksmith is variously
motivated. After the S & Sigurr pulls through his unkind be
to take this enmity. This is obviously a noterklrung.
Reginn In the Edda get hold of the treasure of the dragon wants to be.
This looks original. As in the PS of the dragon no estimated
owns more, this also had motive disappear. An original
but Licher train is also the envious greediness of the blacksmith to
the not guess. You do not necessarily belongs to the wrought say,
but could easily develop. The best of the wrought is not a ge-
whnlicher blacksmith, he, like other elven forge demonic trains.
One can therefore expect him to do his duty not free
will,., the explanation is obvious that it is to him to do the estimated

4 . Reginn is Ffnirs brother. The original can not train
be the kite say. But also to Reginn, the educator of the two,
Ffnir can not belong, nor to Mimir, originally
a water spirit, a blacksmith is later, but nowhere a brother, much
less a brother to dragons has. I think we can safely
say that this train is from the dwarf say. We find in the
Edda, the two narratives combiniert: Hreimars sons fighting for
the appreciative, the Sigurr violence gets into his at the end, and
Sigurr
kills the dragon because of the treasure, but lacks a con-Reginn
currenten. The connection came through the identification of a brother
to dragons with the circumstances. A direct consequences of this was that
the
smith who underestimated the wishes, identificiert with the other brother
was. The train has passed to litterrem pathways into the S &;-with the
department that the dragon that here, mind you! Reginn is, a brother
is the Mimir, here comes unexpectedly dropped from the air, on a
spot that is otherwise under Scandinavian influence (see 28). -
The einleituug of Sigfridsliedes tells quite right that the blacksmith,
to get rid of two young, him in the forest to
send dragons, but of a relationship between the two would
not they.

5 Reginn taught Sigfrid about his abstamraung. This motif
was already discussed in 9. Here is also to be noted that where there
is

1) About Miinirs death, see 28 statements.

7 *



100 THE CORNEA AND THE VEESTiNDNIS BIRD'S SPEECH

was available, it is quite natural that the educator
was subject of heroes.

98

The shape of Reginn can therefore completely understand. By
completely transparent anknpf ments are in their make four combiniert,
Helgi educator, the blacksmith Derps, the brother of the dwarf, of the
estimated owns the Guardian, the hero with the name of his
runs. If Reginn is called a dwarf (. Reginsm. ago 1 pr), so
the name is derived from the dwarf say, when he at another
agency (Ffn. 38) hen hrimkaldi jqtunn is, it should be borne in mind
that home out of Mimir is a giant.

28 The cornea and the understanding of bird language.

origin of the idea that one by a bath in the dragon-
blood acquire a cornea, I will not discuss here. That the motif
in the Sigfridsage is young, that Wilhelm Grimm (Heldensage ^ has 439
and passim) detected. An organic part of the dragon is the struggle
cornea not, it is certainly younger than the fighting. This is supported
by
their relatively small geographical distribution.

A Scandinavian counterpart is the narrative clothes as SigurSr
Ffnirs heart and eats it understands the language of birds. Here lies
the
ancient of rites very well known idea to be established that by
the enjoyment of a magical article as his magic power into himself-
taking (see Oldenberg, Religion of the Veda s 357 fgg;. piece of bread 4
where Guttormr
meat by the a Wolfes and is made schlnge wild,
see also dieHQttr-episode derHrlfssaga kraka; similar Loki's pregnancy
. community through the enjoyment of a woman heart Hyndl 41). This train
is in the prose narrative of Ffn. with the prophecy of the birds in
the example linked to the eating of the heart the cause
of understanding the language of birds. The motives are not part of
the beginning together; prophetic birds there are many, even in the Edda,
and that one understands their talks, is as self-evident
to see. Thus, for example Gunnarr Hqgni and understand without any pre-
treatment, the magical setting of the talks ravens, of them their
prophesying doom (bread 5). We must therefore examine what
matters stand with the magical effect of the dragon has heart.

, the first council, which the birds Ffn. 32 give the hero, is
exceedingly striking the context of the narrative, you advise him
Ffnirs heart to eat. If Sigurr the heart of the dragon already ver-
has fed the birds, so do not give him this advice, and if
he has not eaten it as he understands it is the bird language? The



HOEKHAUT THE BIRD AND THE LANGUAGE OF VEKSliXDXIS 101

prose explains, however, the have on the heart, which he held for Reginn
, his fingers burnt toasted, then he did the same in her mouth
and put it understood what the birds were saying. But this is
still only an idle repetition of the same motif. Because if Sigurr
already with his tongue by the simple touch of the dragon blood
the bird language to understand what is then the enjoyment of the heart
will cause even further?

99

The thing is perfectly clear when we consider the of the prose,
sending you nothing source even, but only the opinions of the redactors
telling refrain, Sigurr understands the bird language, as Atli and H
(jgni
understand the raven, and the opinion is wol that the bird in human
. talks Licher talks Now, if the bird tells him , Ffnirs heart to
eat, so that can not possibly the purpose, have him the bird language
to make knowledgeable. And that is all natural. because the self-
ties that wins held by the pleasure of the heart, can
be only those which the dragons are typical., the characteristic
property of a dragon but not his understanding of the animal spoke,
but his immense power. Through the eating of the heart to Sigurr
to the strongest of the two are.

makes it understandable why Reginn the two
invited to cook for him Fafnir's heart that He wants to force.
dedicate, after that he hopes to SigurSr The slaying of the white bird,
so he gives the two the Board, itself the heart to eat one.
enforcement must assume that this advice immediately Sigurr So,
after 32 Then comes the second rat. kill Reginn Through our trust
. strengthened heart, accomplishes the Sigurr did (prose by 39) Then
. follows the note of the bird on rock Brynhild ^

The redactor has therefore disregard of the poet not understood.
It introduces a motif that contradicts the poems But devised.
, he has no motive, where it is based on an exceptional

1) In this context, the office of the Vglsungasaga (c. 26) is of
interest,
where the SigurSr GuSrun are heart of Ffnis to eat, ok sidan var hon
Miklu
grimmari s aesr ok vitrari, the Woite ok vitrari go want to understand
the
bird language; grimmari betrays the old religion or belief.

2) I do not deny that the schlnge - not the dragon - by age
is here for a cunning animal, so that it is not impossible that even
understanding
of animal spoke through the enjoyment one can be purchased schlnge - an
in-
game provides KHM 17, but the running of the events in Ffnisml
prohibits here
this conception. The writer of prose has so by him eingefbi th amendment
not invented the motif free, but a commonly held notion in the
presentation
added.



102 THE CORNEA VM) VERSTXDMIS THE LANGUAGE OF BIRDS

existing tradition. This proves the introduction of Sigfridsliedes.
After-
the Seyfrid slay the dragon, he burns it. Then say
it st. ? 10: the hom de - worm weychen gund, a hechlein ago thet
fliess; wonders of Seyfrid sere, a nger joining dreyn, do the
fingers of cold, do it ivas in hrneyn; iVol with the same cheek
100

he schmirt Being the leybe. The test with the finger is therefore propor-
tionate old sagengut. But just because she has a sense where the resist-
recovery of the treatment (the greasing or essens) has a purpose. So
not where it is the understanding of bird language, want
but where a cornea or a multiplication of the force the talking
is. So a reasonable repetition is also that Reginn, the
already bleeding from the kite has been drinking, but his heart
wants to eat. I think we can on the basis of these regarded
the lines of the verses Ffn. lying reasons to say shape with
safety reconstruieren. The idea must have been those that
Sigurr when he UIID his fingers burnt when fry heart
it stuck in her mouth, felt his power grow. Then decided
he was to eat the heart. When he did that, he killed Reginn.

Rarely there is a case where an old one in so tight
can eavesdrop work, as here. The inner voice is plastically
moved outward, they will agree to a bird. But while the
inner voice by an external event, - the accidental cost of
the bleeding heart, - must be awakened, speaks of the bird
itself, and the motif of the burnt finger was unnecessary.
, the denser it is left unused. But the folk tradition has
kept the motif. From the redactor has added it but it
uses very inaccurate, thereby understanding the bird language
to motivate. How well he misunderstood the meaning of eating
, may be seen is the fact that he (pr. to 39) SigurS also Reginns blood
can drink! Such an author over you want the right
to talk exclusively to the verses.

5S also brings the narrative of the bird language and motivate
them as the prose of the fourth Ffn. the fact that the foamable Sigurr
costs hearts of the kite. But the whole of our agency is
entirely dependent songs collection and their dogmatic religion or
belief.
It is the same spot where we find the remark that Mimir a
brother of the kite was ^. That the right note with the influence
of the Nordic tradition is attributed, as evidenced by

1) being together is the FAFN. 33, where the bird says: vl bqlva smiSr
. hrodur liefna



Nibelung THAN SEX NAME FUE HAGEN 103

that the real darstelliing immediately follows; Sigurr smeared
with the bleeding of the kite. This is consistent with the introduction
of the
match Sigfridsliedes. The most likely is that the cielle of the
chapter, the introduction of Sigfridsliedes the message that Sigfrid as
her finger touched the blood of the kite, contained, and that the
author thereby. officielle to the presentation of Ffn Recalls (with
prose)
was what it then to the micrograph of patterns from this source ver-
anlasste. You might have heard also here that kills SigurSr Mimir, in the
introduction of Sigfridsliedes he returns to the dragon fight not to the
back wrought. And certainly is the absurd idea that the
hero cuts the dragon into pieces in order to prepare a meal,
101

- of which he afterwards takes no piece to himself, -. judge

29 Nibelung as gender names for Hagen.

How are we to tell, that Hagen and his ver-
turned hot in the Nibelung say? The mythical conception say
sch ^ jesst of this name on wesensgleicheit equality and builds on
extensive hjpothesen. If this is to apply identity, so must
we drop all previously obtained results widerum. For the
Mbelunge are dwarfs, when Hagen is identical with them, so is
he also a dwarf, so we are again far away from human
life and are in the midst of mythology. The unit of
Hagen saga will then not be rescued. For the ge-
story of the treasure is then this: Sigfrid robbed him of the demons
of darkness, after he is killed by them, and they take the
estimated return. What should then mean Hagens death? It is impossible
that
probably means that the estimated resist coming to the people. The
estimated
wolverwahrt located in the Rhine. For the second half of the Hagen Sage
leaves no space left, this must be a heterogeneous element widerum
be. But how then to explain the repetition of the motif by
brother in law murder, which forms the actual core of the Hagen saga?
Whoever
has once seen that the events of Sigfrid's first touch
with Hagen to Attila's death an insoluble chain of events
forming, will require that the forcible auseinanderreissung
Hagen Sage reasons other than the uame Nibelung be cited.
A mythological explanation to love is he is not the identity
recognized by Hagen with Schilbunc and Nibelunc.

Is now so utterly inexplicable that the name of Nibelunge
Sigfrids to its original'm not belonging mythical
enemies on his human enemies was transferred? That can
not be said with a gleam of law also. Once the



104 Nibelung THAN SEX NAME FOR HAGEN

Nibelunge were regarded as human beings, - the auffassiing
prevails in the NL, where Sigfrid thousand nibelungische knights uach
Iceland
outdated, and also Hreimarr and his sons are as dwarfs hardly
widerzuerkennen, - was such a name transfer extremely close.
enemies of the two from earlier and from a later time, up
to a certain grade construed uniform and having a common
name indicates common ancestry. That could so easily ge-
Schehen because Hagen had sex names from the start no. Maybe
slightly has also contributed the awareness that both battles,
the one with the Nibelungs and the ge-estimated with Hagen to the same
results were such that a faint idea of a gender-
feud developed. A completely analogous example provides Hagens enemy
Sigfrid. Why is this in the. hnski multiple sources hen ge-
called, and why telling the VQlsungasaga that VQlsunge in the
reign Hnaland? Is another possible explanation than that
Attila ruled there? That in this case the name transmission younger
102

is doing nothing for the cause. Hagen's enemies are under the name of
Huns, as Sigfrid enemies together under the name Nibelunge
taken. Who in the name of the identity of the Hagen
closes Nibelungen, must also consequenterweise from the named
conclude that Sigurr and Attila and a same sex
members. The name perfectly natural transmission is not based
on mythical, but in human relationships i

All the human, however, the Nibelung not passed.
individual trains in Elvish they show their art, especially in its un-
measured union wealth and other magical possessions. So that
it hangs together wol that the PS Hagen calls Shn the same one,
although this also has another reason ( 40).

these relatively young of a lineage is the same in
shape Hagens the only demonic zug But he has in his
character something that could lead to demonization, its quite
extraordinary intrepidity and his freedom from prejudice,
his secrecy and his sarcasm. But these are human-
tion properties, which are also in the SQgur in several highly admired
copies derten find themselves together.

Hagen is the noblest representative of the mature, level-headed
warrior. The Nibelungenlied is it the young, unsuspecting

1) The name Nibelunge for Hagens gender comes certainly as zwergi-
between Nibelunge from the German tradition. In the Nordic poetic sources
he is exceedingly rare.



I.



UDRUN OR Grimhild? 105

two against, and certainly nicbt berabzusetzen with the purpose, ibn.
asked free love to the lives of the defeated general sympatbie ge-
gained. Hagen now unfolds its power only in the second blfte
his say where he himself is defeated. There we see in the
grim Hagen, despite the distance, the long devel long the
bat causes in verscbiedener ricbtung say, the attractive shape of the
Hilde saga, the truest typus of the old Germanic warrior. While
Sigfrid is idealized and in addition to the poetry of the hunting of
love surrounds him, Hagen has all fugenden and error of the experienced
man. Of bravery he is not lagging behind Sigfrid, and it is
certainly one of sympathy for the more romantic favorite of the
later poetry berahende renewal when the mortally wounded NL
Sigfrid Hagen beat to the ground, but Hagen is not exclusively
Lich brave, he is Also be careful and cunning, he does not disdain,
the medium that lead to goals apply. His raid on Sigfrid
based on realizes that an open fighting would be too dangerous. The
younger Hagen say is thereby in a bad light, that Sigfrid
is the benefactor of the Burgundians. Seen in Hagen won the victory
of the wrong unit on innocence, candor, and a series of knightly
virtues. But so one-sided sympathy has evolved through
103

the lines through yet another shimmering in and of itself equal to
doing legitimate conception of discontent, namely as one of the sieges
one
looks through careless audacity.

V. The fraueiinameii the Jiibeluiigcnsage.

30 Gurn or Grimhild?
Grimhild That Hagen's sister had been called, the much
younger narrative of Ildico, even if Ildico language = Grimhild
would not prove. But now is not Ildico = Grimhild, but
Hild, which can certainly be seen as an abbreviation of Grimhild
but need not, Hild, and the name is so common here that an
accidental resemblance in no wise be excluded. The subsequent
identification of the Germanic princess, whose poor Attila died
needs with say heroine of our, if they actually took place
is not to be based on a name similarity, but can their
have reason is that they, as to the identification of Hagen's
enemy with Attila also Grnhild, Attila was a woman, and as the narrative
of Grimhilds brother revenge older than the historical event of Attila
's death, must be reckoned with raglichkeit at least, that
the idea Ildico have Attila murdered, from the Nibelungenlied



106 GUDRUN OR ORIMHILD ?

was borrowed. If, however, on the other hand draws into consideration
that the
German tradition of Grimhilds brother revenge knows nothing, and that
their revenge is very old for the spouses, so rises a just
zweifei at each connection with the narrative of Ildico.

To determine the old name form , we turn to the primal
beginnings of say to her eldest and try a related
announcement wrest. It is striking that the three named Hagen -
Hild Gurn find themselves together in the Hilde saga. Here is
a doubling ago, we encountered several examples above, the
history of Hagen-Hildr-Heinn is Gurn-inn-in the Triassic Hey ^ ^
resist brings Hartmuot. In both say the woman takes the position,
which corresponds to the Grimhild Gurn-Nazi, only that they are the
daughter,
is the sister of the two. So both names (for Grim
already in the period of the first training hild say the shorter Hild)
testifies. (The fact that the Triassic-HeSinn Gurn Hartmuot only on
German-
occupied soil, of course does not prove that the doubling of the
story is young). But here we find Hagen Hild linked,
and we find that Hild is the mother of Gurn. That train will
be reflected in the High German, this in Norse form of the NS.
It can be conclude with probability that these old trains
are. The result for the oldest NS this basic form: Hagen
's (Grim) Hild brother, her daughter was said Gudrun. The peculiar
development of Nazi Hess but from the start of a daughter of the heroine
is not spatial. These two could have been eliminated. Corresponds
neither held firmly by the fact that Hagen (Grim) belong together hild.
leave Then you had Gurn fall. Thus the German tradition.
104

Or was retained because Gurn the daughter of (Grim) was hild.
then the two had women a generation be up shifted,
so that the heroine got the name Gurn while now their mother
Grlmhild also Hagen's mother was . Thus, in the Scandinavian tradition.

since it implies that Gudrun, a daughter of the heroine originally
was while at the reasons for such shape in the NS no place
is, you will be close to right that begin the Hilde saga, to
which a subsidiary organic part of the heroine, are older than the NS.
widerum And that is true match the fact that the guardianship of the
brother of the sister-derived, the father of the
daughter is the natural, so older relationship.

these names are as old in the say. You have all the appropriate
development of simple motifs to highly composite in ver-
retired art as participated say motivated.



J



Brynhild AND (IRIMHILB 107

As regards the meaning of this name, something mythical is
apparent in that Gudrun is formed as Sigrun, Oddrn and
others and sent to treiflich for a hero close bad to-
related woman about his application it can be said that it at least.
is often worn in historical time of ordinary women.
Hild is one of the most common female names of the ancients, and the on-
use on Valkyries of course, is younger than the name About Grim.
hild see 31

and 81 Brynhild Grimhild.

Grimhild In-Brynhild has sometimes been a symbolic versus
sought pack t: 'the veiled kmpferin' and 'the kmpferin in armor'.
If a relationship exists between the two, so there are more parallel
formations such as expressing a contrast. Why should
you at-a grim mask and not think of a home, and
then interpret this to mean that the mask as opposed to the tank
is used for hiding play, and what should I do about this contrast
start? fact that Brynhild public fights, Hesse is still some-
understand extent, although one does not see properly what interpret the
will., but concealed from Grimhilds fighting only know the mythological
construction. Yes, when you consider that Sigurr one of the young
invention
drinks oblivion potion, great value sets, when you hinzuphantasiert,
that the girl has brewed the potion, and that they respect disregards
harm had, then you can be it a secret battling
name . But where is all this? The denser the the two
forms of Brynhildsage (Br I and Br II) to a continuous He-
to combi ne count, the drink invented, has not once
thought of the daughter, but the matter for . blamed
To infer a hellish raachination the Gurn, must
you also the cup with the mysterious potion into the
105

myth restore There, see leaves perhaps a wicked ab.
looking to find out, the sources loves Gurn-Grimhild her husband
no wrong unit . the deepest love

When the names belong together and express how the women
fight, they seem to only mean 'under the helmet
fighting 'and' the fighting in armor ', so the warrior inside, nothing
But it's more. but much the question whether the correct meaning
is because Hildr does not appellative 'the fighting' but.
'fighting, as noraen proprium, however, it is a women's and Valkyries
can now not certain name Add to standing in wonder compositis.
.. looking to be the abstract substantive, but only the n pr Hildr



108 Brynhild AND GEIMHILD S

Then Brynhildr means 'dressed in a breastplate Hildr'
has the remembrance and Helrei fact that her real name Hildr
is how the Snorra Edda preserved properly same spot the Helrei.
shows that Grimhildr actually means the same thing, because Brynhildr say
here (7, 3) Hild ^ - and hjdlmi,., but that's Grimhildr

So the name Brynhild points to the breastplate, the in magic-
covered sleeping lying virgin. He can not therefore so very
be old, not older than the conception of the sleeping woman as a
kmpferin. This conception is not that of the sage to be established are-
the tale. A relationship to Brynhild is walkre nature hardly
dismissed, but this may be secondarily. because the Valkyrie think
is certainly just the viking time on. And the name Brynhild is but
maybe older. The Brynhildenbett Taunus proves the course
not. Rather speaks against such a young age the name of the circumstance,
that he in the 6th century in the historical tribes of the Merovingian be
.'s sets when the Austrasian queen as a certificate for say
may apply, so this shows that the developmental stages of formative ge-
beings are: 1 dress sewn into her virgin , 2 the virgin
in armor; 3 the name Brynhild, the Valkyrie 4th, the 5th punished
. Valkyrie the other hand, consider that the Austrasian queen
was a Visigoth princess One would therefore notoriety of.
Brynhildsage with the Goths in 6 accept. century. since the name
is quite formed correctly, you will want to better that this over-
compliance is random. Nevertheless, the idea of the ge-must
armored woman older than the be of the Valkyrie. because the tank
is direct from the charming blouses arisen, and a reason, the woman
regarded as a Valkyrie, was only present after the magic-
clothing as an armor had been conceived.

the name Grimhild I think certainly in some's looking for
a counterpart to Brynhild. But with the mythology has nothing
to do -. using only the clearness, the ratio of the names of
Hilde saga suggests that the old name does not Grimhild but
simply Hild was "Now if Brynhild, as Helreit5 indicating and what.
, the Snorra Edda of Sigrdrifa says originally Hild was called, so
the two women raussten be distinguished. Yet, the ge-
called relatively young certificates for assessing this
question is not mandatory., but confessed that we the redeemed Jung
have to reckon woman exclusively with the name Brynhild so went
106

there but not that the woman who say in their against-continually
was asked, should bear the name Hildr that as a ki'zung



Sigmund Sigfrids FATHER AS 109

rausste called her appear (see, see the 108 quoted passages and
other similar, eg Fas I, 174, III, 365) Therefore, also here had..
Hild enter into a composition, the result-was a syno-
anonyme parallel education, which expresses no contrast, but at the sub-
enough decision.

Grimhildr as a personal name that is not found in Scandinavia
(Jiriczek, see Journal for litteraturgesch. nf 7, 57 f.) agrees to this
result. The name has been formed for the say. And the shape
was, at least in the north, where the mother bore this name, initial-
Lich hardly known, later, when the mother perceived as a sorceress
, was perhaps not sympathetic enough to the everyday
penetrate use., the place where Grimhild a flaghkona to-
points, are rooted in this later conception of the mother, they are all
not young and a mythical significance of the older say shape
. useful

A fairytale motif can be easily adapted to a famous both
fix But one would like to know reason, why the he-.
resolution say is linked to Sigfrid. I will here only to the possible-
point speed that is the same in the above-discussed name equality
is situated the two women. If Sigfrid's wife and the redeemed young
woman both originally Hild were called, so this may be a reason for the
have been broadcast. Yet missing here intimations more,
and so I give the remark being only for what it is, a
weak assumption. We are henceforth of gave up not raised,
this question to devote our attention.

VI. Sigfrid abliunft.

32 Sigfrid unknown ship with his fester.

, the question is 9 discussed in another context. It
is there shown that this train is not original, but from the
misunderstanding of belonging to the Brynhildsage name taboo motif *
has been created. We have no reason, here it anew a-
move on.

33 as Sigmund Sigfrid father.

questions we what the old unaffiliated with the Brynhildsage
Sigfridsage reported by the origin of the two, it should be first
noted that she did not know that the same was unknown.
It is therefore have reversed provided. In the sources
we also find Sigmund called as Sigfrid's father. because he not



110 SIGMTTND AS SIGERIDS FATHER

107

comes the Brynhildsage, he must from the Sigfrid-Hagen saga come.
, but it does not follow that these Sigmund has known from the beginning
., it
is also possible that they did not originally called the father of the
hero.
It is not no matter whether I myself indifferent to the name of a
person not ft-age, or if I state positively that this name un-
known. In former case is of course called no name, it is
but assuming that there is no name on the zweifei. And that
is the case with several heroes. Hagens also the name of father
not known the old saying. genealogisierende Only the younger and
historical
risierende tradition can one do without the name and gives
him Aldrian, Gjki or in the Hilde saga Sigebant to father it be.
herein confirms what has been observed in these motifs: the
in Shn is older than the father Similarly Hagens opponents of the Hilde
saga.
Heinn; viewing, that his father was called Hjarrandi, holding tanks,
Hilde-
Gudrun s 309 seqq want to derive the old saying for quite contented..
itself perfectly with the names that she needs; everything else is next-
neuter and therefore superfluous. Where genealogies exist that more than
bring the necessary, you have it already with historicizing specu-
doing simulations., it can make us therefore not be noticed if we at
Sigfrid
encounter the same ratio.

The idea that Sigmund Sigfrid's father was is certainly old,
older than the micrograph of Brynhildsage, it explains the resistance
. claim that 9 was discussed, but that it's original, it
., we have no guarantee And if one looks, so the sources do not speak
of this. What tells the German tradition of Sigmund, are mere
phrases, in Norse tradition Sigmund has its own say, but
the connection with Sigurr is external. Only in the high age to
live a rich doing this creates Sigmund Shn to before his
birth to die. One may also assume that probability much
has sensitivity to that the idea that the VQlsungasaga of
are living Sigmund, only the chronological presentation of various
say independent is, it's easy to see that Sigmund comparison
connection far with SinfJQtli intimately than with Sigurr. Taking the
standing in no way associated with Sigurr trains and Sigmund from
the Helgisage coming death continued, so on nothing remains but
that Sigurs father was called Sigmund. The genealogical link with
the Sigmund Sage is so, how mau also often assumed,
secondarily.

But even before the genealogical connection came to circumstances, was
a relationship between Sigmund Sage and the Hagen-Sigfridsage



Sigfrids DIEXSTBARKEIT 111

available. We saw earlier (see 1, 4) in the Sigmund Sage a
variant of part of the Hagen-Sigfridsage. Of course, the narrative has
more similarity with the attack on Copenhagen as with the attack on
Sigfrid, but the basic motive is the same for all three narratives. In
108

the Sigmund Sage is provided as a variant of Sigfridsage to be
seek. Now if we have a genealogical connection to the sources
found, it seems to me to prove that, although the say
have developed different, but the feeling of their relationship
has never been entirely extinguished. It was later in the idea of a
relationship of personal expression, and this was to be construed
that Sigfrid was Sigmund father. In light of this outcome gets
the Beowulfstelle, although Sigmund, but not as a father knows Sigfrid,
a special meaning.

34 Sigfrid easement.

easement that when assessing Sigfrid of the mytho-
logical explanation leaves us in stitches, 2 was shown. We must
now begin to ask whether the service as saying the two-
conceives bar. It may just be the NL come into consideration here; other
sources for this offer were to assume no halt ^ And the answer
has to be: nowhere is this look of Sigfrid's relationship with
Gunther as pronounced in such a that they are for the
conception of the poet can hold. Sigfrid everywhere appears as the
brothers
on an equal. Sigfrid easement is both a excuse, which he
compared to makes use of Brynhild, to apologize that he
not they exempt, on the other hand, UNFI-eundlichkeit themselves where
they
want to insult him.

1) Ffairs words: nii ertu haptr ok herniiminn speak of any easement,
but the fact that Sigfrid mother found on the sohlachtfelde of Vikings
and
continued \ vurde. Sigfrid's relationship with Mimir is a completely
different style, see 27 Do
not value the agency has in the introduction of Sigfridsliedes, st. 12:
He serve
as ivligklichen Knig Being the daughter. The whole piece st. 11 - 15 is
divided into a confused
mess a number of unrelated trains from say with, but something
ancient is not among them: st. 11 cornea, arrival at Gnther; serve the
12
to Kriemhild, eight years before; 13 14 (nb I) the gain of the Nibelung
treasure (the
strangest (; hey sequence has as its source point to a representation in
which the gewinnimg
is the treasure as in NL told later, that want the NL), 14 of the Huns-
martial; . 15 no escapes except Dietrich and HUdebrand have here are the
motivation that stretch out upstart (he has st 4 his fester willfully
leave.)
gets royal daughter, that's motif of the NL or directen precursor of the
adapted song taken and the situation.



1 12 SIGFBIDS SERVICES AKKEIT

We have no reason, from these disclosures without further more
to abstract as they contain to say that these were allusions
a reminiscence of a legendary form, the Sigfrid than actually subservient
109

presented. Such can be said shape of neither prove nor
the tradition of opening up. But although the allusions are
the explanation., the declaration that gives the song, is absolutely
insufficient. As Brynhild the Sigfrid welcomed, he points to Gunther
and a previously taken appointment excused according to
its easement. This has for the development of events do
not have purpose. He could say that the one that queen to the
advertising, Gnther was not he, without that he would therefore be
compelled to
self-disparaging lie pronounce it. He could say that he was
Gunther's future brother in law . He could stop or even
later battle play in attracting magic hat. using the service-
bility must therefore have some sort Bewandtnis one. Later, when
Brynhild crying about the fact that Kriemhilt a service man for marriage
is given, and still higher grade, where she later of jhre
will require him tribute, one wonders about its simplicity, the
white lie from Sigfrid makes such a fuss that has not noticed,
that was just a lie, that Sigfrid rather a mighty king
is what Incidentally even told Gimther her while solid has ^. fact that
the
stand all in Sigfrids absolutely unnecessary statement about his his
had reason, can not be assumed.

I think Sigfrid easement rather a spiteful be-
assertion of Brynhild., the place where they him a service man called,
are the elderly,., the explanation is lagging as usual after her The
defamation based on the fact that Sigfrid stretch out one without was
country, the
. lived at Gunther's yard This shows that we are sending you the Bryn-
hildsage, not with the Sigfrid have to do-Hagen saga The unknown.
origin of the two is in Br II a motif that the contending the
initiates queens from real easement may also Br II.
not have been the talk is evidence to the place where the old on-
Constitution breaks. Here Sigfrid is arrogant and treated the
brothers with low estimate. He wants to fight with Gnther for his
country.
way does not speak a man, which be to the service of another
intends to give. He remains at the court, but you must much effort
to give to keep him, and all that he does for Gnther, he does volunteer

1) A very different question is of course whether the pain on the ver-
schwgerung sad with a service man Bryuhilds mood erklit enough.
seems to me that not to be the case, but I do not go on here.



Frid & S WEDDING 113

on friendly please; schliesslicti he proves to the king the great
service that he gives him the bride, but the service is
a same replies. Sigfrid is a hospitable, which can go as soon as
he wishes.

Brynhildsage But Sigfrid is and remains a stranger, a
country without stretch out. This was closed on a working relationship
will be. And it does Brynhd in refined hostility. Since helps
_es not that Guenther seeks to appease them, again and again
110

she returns once pronounced zai the thought that an un-Sigfrid
was free, back, and finally she plays against these thoughts
from Kriemhilt ^.

, but the epic has the idea that Sigfrid stretch out without a
country was dropped. It holds to the idea of telling old
(S2) that he is Sigmund Shn, firm and localisiert his kingdom
in the Netherlands. It was therefore necessary Brynhild assertion as a
appear absolutely unmotivated fixed idea, and now the scene was
added sealed, in which the hero himself speaks of his easement.
This gets Brynhild defamation sham of base materials,
it is even an explainable fallacy, the hero has herself
said.

35 Sigfrid's wedding.

Sigfrid's wedding is in the sources only in the presentation of Br II
communicated. A ausnhme is the SIGF ridslied, but here is the
Identification Grimhild = Brynhild before, this source is for the sub-
completely useless investigation after the initial presentation.
, the PS connects SigurSs wedding with a dependency ratio
of Pirekr in which the hero by fighting games device to Isung yard.
Oldest notions are far too in the Edda and the NL
are looking for. In both sources, the story is in direct-to
connection with the journey to Brynhild.

Sigfrid In NL travels to the wedding with Kriemhilt home.
jhre After several runs, the couple is invited to Worms,
they accept the invitation, and it follows disaster. This is
quite long and boring. The travel back and forth has for the
corresponding
development of any meaningful action, one can hardly assume

1) That Brjmhild the originator of the idea of Sigfrid's easement,
is also the precursor of the NL, the presentation of the l'S. Because
here complains Brynhild
c. 344, 18fgg. Similarly, in the fact that a jumped-up at the court put
forth a
position such vast engaging. It is the same spot from which Brynhild
bemoan SigurSs pride in the Sig comes yngri ( 22).



114 Sigfrids WEDDING

class it was originally, but that without any vermin
from the only wish that narrative to move to the length , corresponding
stood was, but it is also not likely.

, the Nordic sources, the presentation is simple. Soon after
Gunnar's wedding, which precedes Sigurs wedding here, arguing the
queens, and the consequences of this is Sigurs assassination. This is
logical
and aesthetically satisfying, but hardly original, because of on-
start on was the wedding of the assassination in any relationship.
But Sigfrid is here to Br II not have its own country, and he therefore
could
111

not return home.

Something needs but also the old saying between
his wedding and the assassination occurred. "If this is not the dispute
was the queens or a similar event, what was it? And
in some instance must Sigfrid, whether before, except for the highly-
be come time to Hagen. Maybe we are able to think about something
to be determined.

Deserves observance that the narrative of the NL an invitation
contains. Same is in the usual clichd it-as
one. But it does not follow that they can not be old. An
invitation parallel it has to Hagens (and Gunther) by Attila, and
in the variations in Sigmund's invitation by Siggeirr, Hnsefs by
finu. It would therefore appear quite say according to when the old
connection would be this, that Hagen's brother in law Sigfrid ver-
devices driven invites to it hospitable to invade his., it falls on,
that just this section Hagen in strong (str Bartsch 774th)
the wish pronounce words according to the Nibelung treasure: listening to
the
Nibelunye beslozxen sin has hant: hey sold it kojnen always {solden
we to share C) 7ioch in Burgundians [!] lant.

, the tiresome roundtrip but is hardly old say-
good. Taking into considered that Br II assumes that the wedding
in Worms is celebrated, it may be a presumption not suppress
that here a conditional by Br II change exists, and that in the
original Sigfridsage the celebration locations in another, so in Sigfrids
country, took place.'s Attila legend Attila advertises through provided \
a very
common form of advertising in the old Germanic poetry. When
originally Sigfrid promoted by offered so would thereby
become even greater similarity with the Attila legend. because-we would
save by the home and travel for a declaration of invitation

1) That in it self fS Attila the bride picks, based on a
quellenmisehung, see 43



ME SOGENANNTF N SIGERIDMARCHEN 1 1 5th

place. During the sending of the bride fared the same time, von Hagens
page an invitation to the young couple for the next soramer
(see also Sigmund Sage). After arrival at Copenhagen Sigfrid was
attacked and killed

by Combining the Brynhildsage was Sigfrid wedding
linked to Gunther's wedding., the consequences of which was that they
were in Worms
was celebrated. Upon his assassination Sigfrid was sending you in Worms.
wanted to keep the invitation, so you had now Sigfrid to
leave home to travel his wedding with Kriemhild. But to harm
the narrative. because as the invitation to the new motivating
the assassination no longer has the telltale purpose is to this
as an idle and fro journey hither came. A trial, the old
to enliven motivating new, however, has been made, where Brynhild
112

just for sending you the invitation of Sigfrid easement and the
tribute that he pay tribute to her talk. Herein lies an approach for
transmission
of Hagen's greed to Brynhild before, and quite parallel with little inde-
pendent of the transfer of Attila's greed on Kriemhild in the-
same poems.

Another from away was that you drop the invitation Hess. This
has happened in the Scandinavian tradition, and also in the PS in
soon adjoins the wedding of the now Sigurs death itself, so that the
narrative gains mindedness and understanding of the new
relationship between Brynhild acquisition and Sigfrid death in high
grade is encouraged.

called Sigfridmrchen VII.

36
was intentionally only when the previous consultation
of Br I made use of fairy tales. One can when assessing
complicierterer fabric with attraction of fairy little careful
enough. Individual fairytale motifs like to say history that
have greatest significance, the compilation of longer fairytale
narratives is so varied, it is the danger of accidental over-here
to place too great coincidences weight, particularly is exposed. I
see myself still causes fairytale of a group of Sigfrid, which
one attaches a special importance to dwell., the group

1) C. 226 I * S, which SigurSr celebrate his wedding Niflungalaud and
from there
on to can remain Gunnarr does not speak against the echthoit the
invitation in the NL,
because the source of this chapter, is not that of the Nibelungenlied. C.
226 represents a
tradition. dis in this jiunlcte with the Nordic matches. See, however,
48



116 THE SO-CALLED SIGFRIDMARCHEN

depend on such Raszmann, The German heroes say I ^, SGOfgg. extensively
discussed. Raszmann sees them as products for the live on the
Sigfridsage. If that were sure there would be no reason exists, they
discuss in this connection, except insofar them-
are likely to contain individual features of p that has forgotten the
tradition.
Raszmann Since, however, the views on the relationship between have
and fairy-trained litterarisch say very changed. It is now
more inclined to look into the fairy of the commodity, from which higher
say educated are built. But how can it be assessed if
we find together in wonderland, several motifs that say in a
likewise encounter, but there through the criticism as not beginning
to be recognized belong together on? Since you have the selectable
between
the following explanations: first, the agreement is only apparent;
2. them is random; 3 the fairy depends on the say, "If
none of these explanations is correct, then one must say together in the
113

can, which is in wonderland beisaminen place. In several of the he-
mentioned Sigfridmrchen it has now Sigfrid advertising along with
believed widerzuerkennen Gunther and Hagen. The correctness of these
were accepted will be examined below.

, the hero takes off, either to look for something (eg, the water
of life), it was, as in most narratives, again geratewol.
then he meets people sometimes, with whom he friendship closes
and with whom he takes away the or to show him off to
a charmed would exclude. The friends it is to do the bride,
he is to win for them. The young man performs faithfully the force-
doing, which are required of him. He takes the sword, he slays
the dragon or other tremendously - in 111, the giant that it
accompany even the fiends he must defeat. He also makes
sure that he puts the necessary landmarks to be dragons tongues,
giant tongues, an earing a dating, a neck-tie, a slipper
or whatever it is. Then he cheated regularly, either
by his friends or by a marshal or a nderen
lord of the king's entourage, of his feats from afar he-
perceived looks or otherwise out the changed circumstances
, also has want of his brothers, whom he has rescued the life,
and reward him with ingratitude. Such a friend, brother or marshal
to marry now the royal daughter. But the wedding is postponed,
and after a jhre the true hero reports, the probability
sign that he has in himself, he makes himself known, and now be-
he is the brews., but the perpetrators are punished



I



THE SO-CALLED SIGFRIDMARCHEN 117

The popular explanation is this: the false friends are Gnther
and hoes, these take the Sigfrid the bride, as the friends or
the two brothers of the tale. They kill Sigfrid, as the friends
or the marshal both the desire to kill fairy tale, or
a variant (60) actually kill (but here he is
his true friends who accompanied him animals, life sending you to
recall).

If this tale depends on the Sigfridsage so be
it Aveisen of course nothing. But I assume that
is not the case, and ask: which is proved then this tale
for the telling of Sigfrid, Gunther and Hagen? The contract
of friends to the looking bride. But in the Sigfridsage white
hero of the way, its not enjoyed. In the fairy no one knows
him and you would exclude a chance to get through the enchanted,
or friends but he did not know the way. In other cases
(97, 57 and similar) gets the hero alone, then with the help of an honest
union boyfriend while the evil brothers already at the beginning of the
journey
are lost and are later redeemed by him. Sigfrid, the disregard,
for the bride to get Gnther and delivers him out of them properly, and
the
114

fairy tale friends but possession of the bride, of the two
. belongs of right because, against his will, and cheat him
Gunther and Hagen are looking to kill Sigfrid found out that the
only distantly related adventures, and they do, long after
they have already received the bride. The friends of the tale will
kill her boyfriend because the only way for them is the possibility of
the
purchase brews. Sigfrid wi rd really killed the hero of the tale
is invariably happy of it, and the evil friends get
the deserved punishment. Truly, everything is significant different;
just accompanying friends who are finally no friends, can
be reasonably compared.

, it just adds that not all fairy same
people can compare the Gunther and Hagen. In the narratives
of the 97th typus 91 there are the brothers or the way found
friends. In 60th 111 but it is the marshal, the captain, with
which the hero has to create nothing less than that of him to
want to cheat brews. In the latter tale next come
the captain and false friends before, but they turn out at
the end than the behemoth that will be defeated in other narratives
must, but in this form originally not belong ( 11), identical.
Considering the theory that the friends Gunther and Hagen are.



118 THE SOtTHNAXXXKN KIGFMDMAKCJIEN

maintained wiJl, so you really have the fairy as group,
class, the types that the narrative of Sigfrid and Gunther advertising
have the relatively largest similarity than the original,
all but the rest are referred to as distortions. That would be
but a very arbitrary process. The great variability of these
motifs only means that the hero on the routes to the enchanted
is surrounded driven Virgin of thousands; open and treacherous enemies
try to keep him away from his happiness, even at the last eye-
view he had everything that was already won, resist almost lost,
but the glckskind overcomes all difficulties.

A connection with the Brynhildsage is in many of these
narratives actually available. There are among them those for
which it is established that they at least of the traditional literary
sources are independent. If the NameU Glasberg and electricity in 93
mountain, distributed sources in the Brynhildsage to two, next to
each other are obtained, it shows that both the context and
the independence of the tale ( 8). 111 When the dress, in which the
Virgin is closed, not yet perceives as a tank, so are
we entitled to the same conclusions ( 7). If in 92 the hero who
saved the princess, in a little boat far out sent into the
Avird so the baby still missing in the woods and stay at Mimir
( 9). But these are all trains of Br I. From the Burgundian
brothers no trace.

A secondary similarity is that Gunther and Hagen
Sigfrid accompany as the friends of the fairy tale. But the results
from the situation by itself when Sigfrid for Gnther freed, and this
the bride as soon possible Avie must take after the wedding,
115

so there is no other possibility than to travel together. Furthermore,
the hero overcomes obstacles in wonderland, which is not his companion
have grown. Based on the common basis, it is
now time for these two peculiar done that he did, to
which no one else is in the stands. So if he has companions, so be
it back behind him. That's all; further extends the
non-equality. The kind of obstacles is very different. Among
the specimens and the ride to meet a guarantee, and indeed
in mountings that stick out pretty far from the Brynhildsage. In
97 they're the wrong brothers, the two rarely ride the route,
while the real hero is recognized in that he chooses the middle.
, the story is extremely compliciert. The redemption of the Virgin is
done earlier that the two brothers have ever






slGKKIDMARCHEN 119 THE SO-CALLED

cheated and are already half exposed, in this last trial
they fall completely. Again, like a reminiscence of the
rode to the guarantee Brynbilds or more of the underlying reasons for
this
present narrative, but the vergleichnng with Gunther and Hagen leads
as only a negative result-. The hero chooses the right,
the brothers but the wrong way, in the Brynhildsage Sigurr is the
only one who can to walk away or to go after younger tradition
dares, while the other two i do not ride

the way falls in the fairy vergleichnng Br I still
feel a little bit off. In 93, so that the Brynhildsage be otherwise
is particularly close and preserves as much ancient, we find
confirmation of our resultats in 19 that Sigfrid immediately before the
visit to Brynhild acquires ross, with whose help he achieve it
can. It is the encounter with the two robbers who are the
beat magic things. The items are all three from the Sigfrid-
known saying: the floor, each one with the door open (see SigurSs
rape of the lattice, which is facing rynhilds guarantees c 168.
t ^ S [ 9]), the obscuring coat (ie the magic hat) and the
magic horse. The first and the third against elevated find itself in
the I ^ S together (only that want to open the violent of the lattice but
is not the stock), and in the second, the fairy-added-
together, and it shows that it, although in 's looking some of the
written sources also say the extent, but in other's looking
from the sage dependent. Because the magic hat comes from the Nibe-
ments, and the raiders are the Nibelung Schilbunc and Nibelunc,
the more clearly shows 92 where the magical objects changed
are - the stock is degen to the horse to boot few
become, only the obscuring coat has remained - but
where instead of raiders two huge fight and that to her father
. inheritance



1) If the linlichkeit would be greater, could mau the place wondering if
116

not secondarily Gunther and Hagen may have been introduced into the
fairytale ,
we also Schilbunc and resist Nibelunc found in some mountings, namely
to put one where it may be impossible old (see below r20fg.j see But.
prerequisite to such a position ask - - a real match
, the missing. brothers or friends in wonderland are, in a sense only one
connection
doubling of the two, as it erzhlungeu are three young women in many -
one
. highly familiar increase of a motif Who wants to solve his all, have
three questions
to answer: who one inhabited by fiends will redeem concluded three nights
must
bring it, etc.



120 THE SOCtEXANNTEN sigfridmrchen

So what do we find here? The rode to Brynhild guarantees in
connected with a German, Low German form specially (5S)
other Sigfridmotiv, the acquisition of the Schilbunc and Mbelunc
belonging treasure. Prove that mean that Schilbunc and Mbelunc
have anything to do with Brynhild? Not in the least. The ancient
sources hold the shape quite separate. The Mbe
lungs have an estimated, to reach Brynhild, a particular is
sonderes horse or a particular stock or both indispensable.
these things are in the possession of one as understood above-
supernatural being, role in the in the northern German Constitution of
Brynhildsage Mair occurs. The fairy tale has the owner of the two
groups thrown together by magical objects, and so he-
counts is that of the hero, the horse on which he ride to the Virgin
, is obtained from the Nibelungs.

, the unnaturalness of the compound also shows the output clear
enough . After the glass mountain climbed in 93 of the hero and the
guarantee
open, it enters and brings the Virgin by a ring, which
he throws in her cup. She wakes up, and thus the story should
be made. But now he has to continue his magic hat even try.
's why he has the coat on itself and is therefore not of their ge-
see. Now he goes further, and after vain for indoors
searched him, they found him, finally sitting on his horse in front of
the gate. The extension of the story is completely pointless, but is used
only
to a the substances alien motif, which is now once taken
to bring is also for retribution, and it shows that the Nibelungian
brothers Schilbunc and Nibelunc in this context, nor
are as Gnther and Hagen ^

KHM 90 has this in common with the Sigfridsage only that the hero
wrought for a time when his master is staying and miss-
is. Then do not follow the redemption of a virgin, but some
force sample in a mill. The history proves the co-
hang instructive years of Sigfrid with other trains of Sigfridsage
nothing,
it is only interesting in that they fairy that outside the
117

context of the Sigfridsage in which it received certain late
has been showing.

1) In 92 is the motif of the magic hat in very raw and useless as
used. But the other two motifs are very distorted here. The sword
did not like the stock is in 93 to the gate of the guarantee to open, but
all connected
to behead wesenden with the help of a magic formula.



SCHEilATISCHE OVERVIEW. GELTN'DMOTIV 121

The fairy offer after all quite rich material for
the older form of Brjnhildsage, and this for all three main forms
(cf. 7 - 11), but from the quite literary contamination with
the Sage Burgundy are not affected. However they have
some copies of other popular demented Sigfridsage with
the salvation say secondarily connected (the Nibelung in 92 93), in
case they contain other trains (90), which secondarily on-the Sigfridsage
are taken. To what extent one is right to speak of Sigfridmrchen,
depends on what is meant. Their content is one
of the most important events of Sigfrid's life. But no original.
Sigfridsage With the oldest, only the death of the two by Hagen
reported that they have nothing in common.

VIII Schematic overlooks the entwickluug the Sigfridsage.

37
It shall be the made trial here on basis of the above-
standing part of our study, the ratio of the individual motives
of Sigfridsage to each other and to related erzhluugen in a
schematic representation in their main trains to religion or belief to
bring.
, the results of the following capitel whose historical material say less
is compliciert than Sigfridsage and therefore easily overlooked
can be taken only in a few isolated case in.
A. Fundamental motive of enmity between related;

1 between father and son:

2 between in-laws.

motif a) Simple:

1 Helgisage (Hagen-Helgi);

2 Finn Sage;

1 + 2 . Sigmuudsage

b) repetition of the motif:

1 Hilde saga (development of mutual murder). Further
doubling by the GuSrnsage;

2 Sage Hagen (Hagen - Sigfrid; Attila Hagen). Similarly, in the
118

history of the Volsunge.

b1 and b2 in the name: Hagen, Hild, Gurn. Go 1 and 2
according to their motivations and other connecting factors completely
off
each other. Belonging to the two say (A2. al +2. B2) develop
independently while, but a mutual influence makes for a long time
claimed.



122 SCHKJIATIS CHE liEBSICHT

1 Common trains throughout the series: the lield is murdered at
his brother in law to be hospitable. Hnsef, Sigmund, Hagen, Sigfrid (NL)

2 Common trains the Finn saga and the Hagen saga: the Waffen-
brother of the two, the vigil, the death of a son of the
heroine in the disaster.

8 Common trains and berbrungen Hagen Sage and
Sage Sigmund:

a) H2 and Sigmund's sister avenges the brother. Also
in the eiuzelheiten of revenge is the big match.

b) Hl (= S2) and Sigmund. genealogical connection

, the chronological relationship of 2 to 3 (1 is the oldest) and
to other trains can not be partly ^ partly only about it-
close. 3 is older than the micrograph of Brynhildsage.

B. Development of the characters through the inner justification of
saying.

One asks about the motives of action.

question: why kill Attila Hagen and later his brother in law?

Answer: because this possessed a precious underestimated.

question: how came the appreciative?

Answer: 1 of a dragon;
2 of dwarfs.

1 Development of the motif of the dragon fight,

a) the dragon battle associated with hoarding acquisition with no other
motive. In many Norse narratives. Furthermore,
especially B6owulf,

b) linked the same motif with no other connections to Sigfrid.
Evidenced by the transfer to Sigmund (Beow.),

c) the same motif of Sigfrid testified in chronological comparison
conjunction with younger motifs (Sigrdrifasage): Edda,
119


d) dragon fight in gross deformation of the mitverlust hortes:
& p Einl Sigfr.l. - Weak Echoes: NL. Sigfr.l,

s) (in connection to c) by the consumption of the flesh of the
kite is the hero whose properties are to:

I. a) eat the heart he gets the power of the
kite: Ffn. Verses,
) reinterpretation of this motif to the understanding of bird-
language: Ffn. prose;

1) In general, I notice that in this ignores the chronological
gesichtspunkt only ever trains Txnd in entwickluug the individual motifs
fixed
could be maintained.



I.



DEVELOPMENT CHARACTERS DEK. RACHEXMOTIV. ZWERUEN.MOTIV 123

IL through the bathroom in bleeding the kite gains which soon became a
cornea: PS. NL. Einl Sigfr.l.
2 Development of dwarf motif.

a) dwarfs are treasure owner. . Dwarf say so in countless
violent routes on to acquired good dwarf liable
., a curse (Dulinn Dvalinn and others)

b) Sigfrid estimated dates of dwarfs: NL. Einl Sigfrl. The
curse: Ffo; than undoing the work of several NL..

c) transfer of the Nibelung Hagen and his name on
gender: NL. Edda. I> p

1 +2. Relatively young: Edda.

Identificierungen: the dwarf sweetheart with the dragon sweethearts,
the treasure herding dwarf with the treasure-herding dragon, of the
enemy dwarves brother with the wrought (see below).

motif unifying., a curmudgeon is the treasure-herding dragon
repetition of the curse motif (ndvari .)

To kill the dragon is an admirable sword indispensable.

question: where did the sword?

answer has Mimir, the best of the forge, made.

development of wrought motif:

a) good dwarves forge swords. They are insidious: Olius
120

and Alius. Dulinn and Dvalinn etc.

b) Mimir is the best smith: The sword Mimunc and
more provide the DHE.

c) Sigfrid at Mimir. The Sneaky smith wants Sigfrid's
death: PS. Einl Sigfr.l. (Transferred here on Reginn) Edda.

d) Sigfrid keeps longer time at Mimir on (the influential
younger Sisibesage). I> p

recording of the tale of the wrought join: I * p
Einl Sigfr.l. Edda prose (here attested by the anvil scene).

e) Identification with Reginn. Edda (see above)

development of Regin's shape:

a) Reginn is Helgi fstri and helper of the fatherless in revenge:
. Hrlfs s kr

b) Helgi a Shn the Sigmundr. Edda

c) Reginn Sigurs fstri and helper in the father say: Rm

d) Reginn = Mimir (follows from c).

e) Reginn taught Sigur about his lineage. Comes from
a form of Brynbildsage, Linked to c.



124



SCHEMATIC OVERVIEW



motivating change: From that Grimhild Sigfrid's widow
is, the idea developed that not Attila but Grimhild
Hagen is hostile, PS II ^ NL. - Transitional form: both are
guilty of PS I; weak tracks in NL (transfer of Attila's greed
on Grimhild). - Follow-up: deadly enmity between Hagen and Grim-
hild moved back to the earlier time (NL passim, old bread verses, etc.).
C. The development of the tell under the influence of Brynhildmotivs.

1 . The redemption of a virgin from a captivation

a) The magic consists of:

I. a magic sleep. Revival by a) aufschneidung
a dress: KHM 111, ) the issue of a name:
FJQlsvinnsml, y) is the distance of a sleeping mandrel: free
motivational to others in several. narratives. Causation
of sleep by a thorn in Sleeping Beauty; ), the
121

mere arrival of the two: Sleeping Beauty,
IL a entrcktsein to an inaccessible location, select-
ing the condition of the person is otherwise normal (KHM
60 91, etc.).

b) to stood in opposition to the eiiser border obstacles are:

I. a flame wall. Scandinavian: FJQlsvinnsml, see the
next projecting narrative of Gerr,

IL krystallener a dangerous water or a mountain: KHM
92 93rd 111;

IIL a dragon: KHM 60 91

IV Secondary motif: a heavy motor, a grid, the only one
can open certain Wand: KHM 98

2 . The redeemed Virgin in the Sigfridsage

a) the form la la (magic sleep, to overlap a dress) + Ibl
(flame-wall): Edda.

b) Form 1 a I / 3 (name taboo) + 1 b II (dangerous water or
krystallberg) : 5S (with IV, the opening of the lattice connected).
Netherlands. Secondary traces of la 1/5 in Sigrdrifuml.

c) Shape la 1 / (sleep thorn): secondarily in the prose of Sigrdri-
. fuml

d) Form lall (the entrcktsein) + Iblll (dragon). Sigfridslied

s) form lald ( salvation by the mere arrival of the two):
not used.



1) Over the contrast fS I: tS TI see 38fgg.



BRYNHILDSAGE 125

3 Conception of the sleeper and their apparel;

a) the dress is an ordinary dress: KHM 111;

b) the dress is a fixed closed tank: Edda. Name Brjnhild,

c) so the Virgin is a Valkyrie,

d) the Valkyrie is punished by Oinn.

4 Formative influence on the Brynhildsage Sigfrid,

a) the redeemer comes from more distant: the fairy;

122

b) linkage of Sceaf-motif (arrival after a long
water ride): KHM 92 I) S,

c) connection of this idea with the older that Sigfrid
Sigmund is Shn, by Sisebesage: &S;

d) the statements that Sigfrid does not know his fester: PS. Sig
fridslied (here the other conception of it). Secondary
tracks in the Edda: Rm prose,

e) transformation of the influential names in this taboo motif:
I. Sigfridslied Rm and prose. IL independently and
differently 5S (litterr),

f) in connection to a traditional d Brynhild in the PS
sneering remark CONTINUED assertion that Sigfrid
is a non-free: NL. From: Einl Sigfridslied (described here
assertion of the poet).

g) declaration of f by Sigfrid's statement about his service-
bility. NL

5 . Changes in the locality

a) Old name for Brynhild's abode:

a) Hindarfjall (di rock of obstacles: Edda), ) Ssegarr
(PS). y) also consigned (NL). d) Dragon steyn (Sigfridslied). Decision-
speaking the ) Stromberg; /) Glasberg (see also the
golden mountain), d) Drachenberg the fairy.

b) From Isenstein is Iceland abstracted. NL

c) Consequently, the probably already lost replacement,
dangerous water ride through a collaborative voyage
in the constitution of a young dir with Sage Burgundy con-
inated say shape. NL

d) result of the replacement, redemption by a conquest:
PS. NL.

e) Arrange the wedding and accordingly the bezwin-
tion at a later date. Introduction of battle-
games: NL.



126 DLF. LOCALISIKRNGKX THE NlBELrXGEN'SAfrE

D. Development of'm under the influence of Burgundy Sage.

1 Connection with Gunther von Hagen, in the old part of the
role of Hagen's brother in arms occurs in the way the king
will say all sources.

2 Sigfrid's unclear relationship with the two women will be eliminated.

123

a) Brynhild is identiticiert with Grimhild: Ffn. 40 - 44
. Sigfridslied

b) Brynhild is the Gnther given to woman.
I. Sigfrid occurs Brynhild from the Guenther.

a) it is satisfied: PS c. 227
) you angry about it. Sig sk
II Brynhild resists. Recording of the obstacles and
the fraud in Br II

a) remains at the original locations: Sig.kv. . meiri

) you freely dispose of the flame wall: Sig.kv. s yngri.

III. Sigfrid freed from the start only to Gnther: NL. Helrei.

3 Brynhild is to blame Sigfrid's death.
I. She wishes him Sig.kv. meiri.

II She leads him achieve:

a) of love: Skv. sk,.

p) out of revenge against Gnther mixed with admiration
for Sigfrid and abgunst resist Grimhild: Sig.kv. yngri
(but is based on a mixture of a and /). Similar
Lich guoer. I, where hate is the only motive,

y) of an injured woman proudly hp; |

d) from an injured haughtiness: NL;

") even from greed (transferred from Hagen to Brynhild):
footprints in the NL.

IX. The localisiernugen the Nibelung'ensag'e.

38
We go in the consultation localisierungen ^ om Nibelungen
from carols. Gunther and Hagen live in Worms, the prevailing Attila
to look for in oven ^. This is not exactly, but in the great
whole, the historical circumstances of Burgundy Sage and can
not be older than the micrograph of the Burgundians in the telling. The
most of it is brought into compliance. The journey from Worms
to Hungary walks past a row of South German towns. Sigfrid

1) The authorization is watching this in a later continued ge-
be is.



k



XANTEK 127
124


is murdered in the Odenwald; Volker's Alzeie at home. If you
look up the register in Zarnckes would report it is found that from
about 65 geographical names 35 to Central and Southern
pointing it subheadings Heard also when the central German tradition
laid the Brnhildenbett in the Taunus.

A senior naraenschicht facing northern countries. Of
these, the most important of the place where Sigfrid in the carols by far
is at home, Xanten. It is difficult at these Localization for
keeping the invention of a poet, chose as the centerpiece Worms
and from there the visitors put the geography of narrative clothes.
Because
Xanten however is an old city, but in proportion to their off-
Worms was hardly important enough to this localization to legal
final, unless a particular was due to present. Should
Sigfrid as a Frankish hero thus in contrast to the Burgundians
are referred to, it was much closer to a real mid-
point of the Frankish makes at that time, when the Burgundians on the
Rhine
lived to think, so for example at Tournai. Judging from the later
historical circumstances from when the Franks lived in Worms, and
Burgundians and Franks are thought to be identical in this sense,
as was certainly even less reason exists, a foreign kings
assign Xanten as a residence, because this city was one of those days
the same areas as Worms, and she was a Frankish town. From
later centuries, when an increasing number of cities on the
Rhine Xanten far surpassed in importance, the Localization,
if they should be based on free imagination, certainly not come.
So it must have something special about Xanten.

It maintains the angbe together with the fact that of Xanten
immemorial Troy Francorum is: as already in the 7th Fredegar Year-
hundred. Hagen means of Tronege, in a 5S / "Troy, and a
later remark by jhre 1463 ind gewoenten the rights of
Bischops Hoffs of xanthene (n Hds. 131b) says that Hagen
had secured city first. But as the name Troy Francorum
was an undergraduate like to localisieren Sigfrid there, no one has
Heisst told us. yet Sigfrid anywhere from Trojen.

, the name Troy Francorum shows that Sigfrid relationship to this
city of art of secondary must be. It provides a direct opportunity for
the attachment von Hagen, not by Sigfrid., the name Troy
Francorum but is very old. means that if a connection between these
three facts, that the city of Troy Francorum means that Hagen

1) About 23 are for localisieruag of no importance.



128 XANTEN. SOEST

Troje is called, and that Sigfrid lives in Xanten, is, - and
such can not be denied wol - as Hagen has the connective
link between his Xanten and Sigfrid, maw Hagens Localization
in Xanten is older than that of Sigfrid. The office of the bishop on the
right
125

gets right: the one in Xanten was at home from the start,
was not Sigfrid, but Hagen in

The denser the first left live in Xanten Sigfrid, may
not be the look was that Hagen lived there; one
exclude the other from., the genesis of the idea that Sigfrid
lived in Xanten, that is related to the other pre-
setting that Hagen had there his seat, was abandoned. This
was done by attaching the Burgundy Sage. Hagen to
a brother, respectively. vassal of the Burgundian kings. His seat was
then moved to AYorms., but he kept the name of Troy.
Sigfrid but had the say so far no fixed seating. Through the
laying of Xanten Hagens seat became vacant, and now linked you
both with this city.

localization Sigfrid in Xanten in the Nibelungenlied so fihet us
the insight into the development stage of saying this before on-
is linking of Burgundy Sage. We thus find first be
confirmed that the old king of the Nibelungen no Gnther but
Hagen was. And we get the geographical explanation that
the relatively original local non Worms, but a low German
city on the Rhine was 2, it will be allowed, these Localization of
the Low German tradition of telling to bring together.

Where Hagens live enemies ? Sigfrid has no say in the fixed
seat as the place of residence of Attila PiSrekssaga Soest indicates 3 is
true.
admirably to Xanten The two cities lie in a straight line.
only about 110 kilometers away from each other, not an old city of some
be-
importance between. confirmed our results-The reduced distance,
say that has developed from lower proportions themselves.

1) From the early localisieruug Hagens in Xanten explained want to be
drawing Franci Nebulones in Waltarius and occur early in the franc
name and Nibelunc etc.

2) The bed of the Rhine has become known as, relocated since antiquity,
. then lay Xanten on the Rhine

3) The authority, these disclosures give the saga to believe see
. X. If the cap say this as the place of residence Nibelunge few times
Vernica, Verminxa
(di Worms) indicates that the source is based on a mix (see X cap.) by-
name is going Niflungaland; see there.



SOEST HrSALAND 129th

one asks about the reasons for the localization of Attila in Soest,
it seems to me that two things are fixed: 1 with the historical
person of Attila has nothing to do the same from the beginning because.
connecting the localities Xanten Soest as seats of the two full-time
people of the second half of the Hagen Sage In her not with the
contaminierten Burgundy Sage form shows that this localization older
than the link to the disaster of 436, so even older than that
126

is the historical Attila. 2 it is not something for the NS self-
tmliches, because the old redaction t ^ S, which only a low inflation
contained Dern, but tells the story of Attila much moved Attila seat to
Soest.

, the low German tradition arises Attila's residence in all the
narratives in which it occurs, places thereon, in Soest before.
, it has no choice, as the localization of the giant-
to bring names in conjunction. So was called Westphalia before the on-
enter the Asian Huns in the history Hnaland. This shows
that we are here, with the old folk name megalithic over the last
(memoirs Germanic, Strasbourg, 1902, p 167 seqq.) Hoops very
have acted instructive to do, i And the same is for the old-
must apply swell Nordic., if here throughout Hnaland
in Westphalia is so based, the not that Attila sitting through
an incomprehensible geographical error from Hungary to corduroy
has been relocated Germany, but conversely, Attila is to
become king in Westphalia, because he is the typical representative of
is Hunnentums while Westphalia was called from time immemorial Hnaland.

The sage had thus nearing the Burgundians micrograph
following shape: king of Troy Hagen, who ruled in Xanten, is
, by his eyesight wager, the kings of the giant who rules in Soest
invited and killed I think that also it. an ab-
solutely satisfactory explanation for the connection with the Burgundy
Sage
can win. We do not need to guess or to the
name similarity Grimhild-Hildicu to take refuge. As
the Franks, where the old Xibelungensage how this localization he-
has known was the defeat of 436 heard, was offered them
an equation represents the saying was: Hagen of the giant-
king killed the story told. gundi between the bui-kings

1) "U ^ 'eim s Hoops 179 is quite is that the Germanic naming Hmz
suggests the people than the black, so maybe it's darau a reminder, when
Vols. sc 25, 9 told Atli was 'black'. At the same time he is 'big' ge-
called, which does not fit the Asian Huns, but by that of 13 jahrhundoit
hiune to use evidence of linguistic ^ 'giant' is true admirably.

9



130 SAXONY FND FRAXKEX

were slain by the Hun. The name on from the
example natural inferred identity of the opponent resulted in the
identification-
fication of the attacked kings, and therefore Hagen was the
Burgundians connected. Not even the name of Attila was identical
tificierung in your way. Because this is in the Burgundy Sage as little
as in the Hagen originally forecast, and in both he represents the Huns
beings. So the only requirement of the connection is the identity
fication megalithic = Hun ^ ^ the heroes say in there perfectly.
As the consequence of the connection was that Hagen to Worms-
moved and Sigfrid, of course, centuries later, in Xanten his living
sitting obtained was shown above. It does not follow that Hagen's
127

first relocation is done in a tribe, the ancient seats
of the Burgundians occupied. The connection can be just as good at the
former pegern have come to tell the circumstances. When the Franks
spread southwards, they will bring the Nibelung saga
have. But their home was north, where it developed
after the micrograph Gnther further second The connection with both
the southern seal is younger by centuries. We have
no reason, or two trains coming from northern Germany,
from this single reasons for younger than for the southern two
explain. This will also confirm the criticism of the PS thoroughly.

, it can hardly be denied that in the telling, as they in
localisiert appears northern Germany, a contrast between the Franks
and Saxons pronounce, which in the centuries before the case of
lying Burgundy Empire comes in bloody get the expression.
Around the possession of Westphalia was much disputing, at the end
claimed
. Sachsen their power

if told, namely, that Attila, who reigned in Soest there,
to have kuig slain by Xanten, so must the front of the aware-
be that time and long afterwards as a victory over the Saxons
have the Franks, who drove them from their sit confessed. This
contrast also has the germ of course very late developed
seal of the wars with Liudeger and Liudegast created 'l

1) And there is not even the states that these namensfonneD iirsprnglich
ver-
are eliminated, see Hoops aa 0 s 177

2) Wilmann has certainly right where he (see sinking of the Nibelung 23)
said Graham and Gislher for younger. Beyond these two make, as well as
Giittormr see 47

3) The position of the litterargeschichtliche opisode is in the
foitsetzung this
investigation are discussed.



i



SAXONY "AND FRANKKX 131

francs, say in the suffer the defeat, it will in the
seal be content just as in reality this.

As here, also appear in the last fighting the Danes with
the Saxons connected. At Attila's yard come to, after the conception
of the NL, Danish two Hwart and Irinc on. fact that these two
from Low German tradition come, it has long been recognized, but
they are usually at-a late development stage of saying
written. However, it is quite close, their micrograph with the long
existing before connecting with the Burgundians Localization in
northern Germany to bring together \ The only question here
128

is whether the sources confirm such a conception. P. about this
cap wonder. XL

also Irnfrit who's looking in some of Irinc not be separated
is (fd Zschr old. 17, 57fgg.), has to northern Germany. A Thuringian
shear prince as vassal king of the Huns lacks any requirement,
if this dwelling imagines in Vienna or furnace, on the other hand
let the old associations of Thuringia with North Germany it
as quite seem to understand that such on Sachsenhof
. occurs Henning in his Nibelungen studies the history by
If Irinc of comparing the sinking of the Thuringian rich.
than their revenge against her brother, tool of the queen Amelburg
is the Frankish king Theodoric, used, then with Irincs role
in the Nibelungen say be a connection. This connection
can hang very old be, because the events covered in the beginning of the
sixth century. Irinc occurs in the say in an old reel one,
Irnfrit whose name the Saxon tradition in connection with Irinc
had received, is recorded later in a minor role., but
observance deserves that even in the Irnfritsage of Irinc to-
fingered folk are the Franks. So just like the Nibelung the
old saying. fact that at that time the Franks were united with the
Saxons,
is forgotten. Irinc If a younger tradition in Denmark
laid, as based on the same conception of the situation pertaining in
the wars against the Danes as Liudegast Liudeger and allied
lets appear the Saxons.

A reminiscence of this older Localization it is also when
the action once, and other poems MHG to put multiple of

1) This of course it does not follow that they are to start earlier than
Gunther.
because the say lived on in Northern Germany, and not even that Gunther
micrograph has come to mean circumstances in Germany, can be proved, see
above, p 130

9 *



132 ME WATER RIDE

call Burgimclen the Rinvranken (see the place in Grimm, Hero
say ^ 75).

It is possible, on the ribbon, geographical reports still
one step to go back on.'s presentation of the Nibelungen
song it is most striking that the only adventure of the long
trip abroad from Worms to Vienna, which at-a not inconsiderable old
claim may elevate, an adventurous is to water. traveling the Burgundians
'against the Meune by stervranken, gein Swanevelde up to the
twelfth morning of knic destroy Tuonouwe . quam 'Then follows an out-
detailed narrative of the berschiffung of the stream, and from now on
, the narrative is wider, but everything follows are younger ingredients
(Gelfrat and Else; Riideger)., the water ride but is an old element
of say . returns against you in Atlaml, and that's no coincidence
shows an agency such as 37, 5 ^ - 6 hqmlur slitnubu, hir hrobmhu in ver-
129

equal with HP c 366, 8 bryh 'can svndr drarnar oc af keipana, cf. .
well for 18 The equality over so the voyages of Atlakvia
as a renewal to consider.

Also the awkwardness of the presentation of the Nibelungenlied shows
the antiquity of the strip to in a rowing boat leads Hagen 1000th
knights and 9,000 enslave over the river, and the dense finds it
necessary to
say that the knights to quickly get over that horse
float Hesse., the only thing missing was that the horses in the
had to find ships space.

, the water crossing must also be of the Low German tradition,
the Hagen von Xanten have left Soest travel is. It is
necessary there, because Xanten is left of the Rhine., the I ^ S are two
representations of each other, traded on their relationship later
will be. The shorter, which is incorporated into another, he-
counts ( c 366). Gunnarr and its have a very small ship
get in this ships nockorer menn are across the river.
placed, but the ship is turned over, and only with effort they have
the reach shore In this context, we are interested only. ,
that the colossal proportions of the Nibelungenlied of any restric-
appear REDUCES ratios. In a rowing boat ride nockorer
menn, not a beer of 10,000 knights and enslave together with their
horses over.

It vrre too much to say that the narrative of the water
ride from the beginning to the local Low German tradition pre-
expose because lesser grade applies here the same sound as.
during Donaufuhrt: is water ride only a small part of the journey;



THE WATER RIDE 133

? weslialb is told nothing of the continued challenges include a lack not
the two of andeutuugen that it was water, the country the
enemies parted. Only then, when you arrived in the Hun country
, it has to entwickliing of events meaningless if the
lost ship during or after the ride. But is neither
in the geographical environment of the Nibelungenlied or the
possible Pirekssaga In Hede the Burgundians put in Baier country.
across the Danube, a border against the Huns country is the river
nowhere, and even if the vorraussetzt for a stretch, then
nothing would prevent the Burgundians , back lanes on so long
to follow the right bank until they come range from Attila
Avren, they could down an opportunity, of course, many
are set But between Xanten and Soest, the river.
impossible for a border between the territories of the Nibelung and the
Huns have formed, it flows past at Xanten, and the-possible
sensitivity can down not here of the ownership of a particular
have depended bootes The significance of the loss of the ship.
assumes that you are landing in the enemy, and that every possible
sensitivity to leave it on a different routes than to ship, is missing.
ships depends on the one rescue, because all the other ships include
the einwohneru of the country,., the inhabitants but these are the
enemies
130


is that we arrived in the enemy's country, proceeds from this
show that after the crossing immediately to the Hun
joins cross guardian. If this then the Burgundians to Riideger
the points away, it appears the only that Redegerepisode is younger.
's PS the same is further proved by the fact that one all through-
wets Roingeirr at first, then arrives in Soest (about motivating
see 41)., the ship turned up, the men have not
had occasion to dry their clothes, and you're at
Attila's yard

goes from the particular out that the enemies were not originally
by a river and a broad country, but through the open raeer
were Estuary or separated., it is even possible
it from the same sources yet to find something closer. C. 363
is the whimsical spot where the Danube and the Rhine-
sammenfliessen., and combines the two ideas which in
are made of I> S confused, to a geographical impossibility
effectiveness. Danube from the southern tradition, the Rhine from the
northern. fact, however, the saga of the Rhine that is true, shows
the following capitel where the Rhine is only by talking.



jjas WASSEK IS-i M (EUA

But a third water is called the water Mwre in
the seeweiber stay. instead which tells the Nibelungen-
lied (1591), that the Burgundians Moeringen put in over the water.
fact that the saga has the right, shows NL 1533., the author of the saga
is surprised that the women instead of the Rhine, over which the
Nibelung want to set, and on the shore Hagen goes up and down,
staying in another water itself. This was certainly not the
natural conception.'s why he said that the women actually
lived in the Rhine, but they had from the Rhine into that water
issued at skemta water., so if the source had not reported that
the women were in the water Moere so would the saga writer
that is certainly not invented., the two different water we find
now reflected in the Nibelungenlied. Hagen goes along the Danube,
He finds but the wtsiu wip in a schcenen fountain So the same.
whimsical idea as in the PS only has the thick of the NL.
Moere with Mormge i put together and it abstracted that?
, the Burgundians put there over the river, the water but in which
the seefrauen stay in it remains unnamed.

So called the source of ^ S, which also has the NL used to
put these two waters, the Rhine and seas. Originally, can
not be. has the author of the Pirekssaga correctly saw that
the water course, women living in the same water, on the shore
Hagen goes up and down and he enjoyed his leads. But
Ma're once stood in the tradition as the residence of the water-
tight women. So are already in this source, the only one of the sources
of the narrative of the saga is two layers one above the other, the
relative.
recent idea is that Hagen is on the Rhine, and the elderly
., is that it sets over the water Muere That must say the sea arm
be that in an even older constitution of say Hagens country of the-
131

his enemy separated those in the PS, we find the three on-.
consecutive performances Moere - Rhine - Danube next to each other,
the NL has the third and a reminiscence of the first.

So were Hagen and his hostile islanders "We see that.
angbe in the only old time about his hometown confirmed Widsi.
reported. Hagena (tveold) Holmrygimi I do not know what ground
we had, i refuse to believe this report

1 ) that is immediately called out Heoden, nacli 4 we can not
be misled. Hagen, Hebins enemy, can Hagen, Attila enemy, not separately
be.



135 THE HOLMRYCiE

Where to look for this Holmryge? The Anglo-Saxon poet
has thought of the Norwegian Rygir how to connect with the
Glommen shows. In addition, the Rugii are between Vistula since Tacitus
testifies and Or. But the uame Holmryge fit for any of the
two tribal. The Norwegian Rygir are nothing less than island-
dwellers, and makes MUenhoff (DAK 4, 494) likely that
the German Rugii not on the Vistula islands, but Western,
who have lived so firmly on the country. The name Holmrygir must
have received the stem when they were actually islanders,
and that unlike other Rugiern that no islanders
were. When the Norwegian and German Rugii from
a centrum have spread from what want can not be denied,
we would already be on the Danish by their geographical
reference mseln. The name Holmryge confirms this Rugii It must
have been that remained on the islands, as their tribal
enjoyed moved to north and east. As their next neighbors and
friends, the Heruli, where it fared appear quite similar. Also
by this department drew a southeastward; later they appear to-
gether with the Rugiern on the Danube (see MUenhoff AAOS 495),
but makes all stayed until deep into the 5th Century on the Danish
settled between islands. We may assume from these reasons that
the Holmryge on the Danish islands along with and beside
the Heruli lived. About this Holmryge Hagen prevailed,
and here the water More will be looking for.

One can therefore ask to know whether the non-localization of
Hvenschen chronicle, the way the content of other known sources
is quite dependent. not a radical conception of an ancient saying
is. The answer will depend on whether a right-of
linkage for the name of the water in that territory Moere locate
can make. By the way, seems ATLAM. 4, 7 to fiorh Lima to North
pointing to jutland

Whether the Mecklenburg town Hagenow a station for the
islands of the Danish hike Hagens is to Xanten, I am
unable to decide in the circumstances, perhaps can be attributed to
antiquarian
identify some routes.

1) Mr. dr. Klund tells me to politely request some of Mmre on-
132

with-sounding names in Denmark. Of these perhaps could in Mors, Morso
come into consideration Limfjord. Security will be hard to achieve here.



136



& EN IN DIFFERENT DAKSTELLUN I'IDKEKSSAUA



X. The]) irekssa ^ a and the Nibelungenlied.

39 The main events up to Sigfrid's death.

In previous large was the localization in Soest
weight down. But here arises a difficulty. The under-
the Nibelung gang is told in the Jirekssaga in a form that
is close to the Nibelungenlied. In the darsteUung many trains are
aufffenommen that can only come from a southern tradition
and a different localization than in the south almost impossible-it
can seem. "If one assumes that the source of a South German
was tradition, the Localization in Soest can hardly be genuine,
and you will be forced to the supposing that I earlier Arkiv
have 17 very 354 that the interpolator of the saga on your
fist the history can play in Soest, because now once in the saga
lived Attila in Soest. But you thereby passes into disagreed with
c. 394, which focuses on the message of the men convene in clear words,
who visited the equipped, where the Nibelung have fallen, and all
have found, as it was earlier. Assuming a south German source
, so you have this report, which is the stamp of truth
bears, hold for a counterfeit. Our investigation must therefore
provide the purpose to explore, whether in the presentation, the
available horsepower of the sinking of the Nibelung, trails of various
illustrated
settings can be detected. then Follows the presentation of the
saga as one in their basic trains uniform but in which the trains from
are organically incorporated different ideas, so will
we have to conclude that the source of the saga, although down-
was German, but that these low-German tradition all the main trains
of the High German absorbed in himself, and only the local and perhaps
had slightly some other preserved trains. Should it, however, he-
give have been that different sources of working side by side,
so you may have to my previous look, which I last in my
've spoken recension of Bert iron book about the saga that
all the Nibelungen saga is interpolated to be corrected as meaning that
a simpler representation of events in the saga available
was, but which is fashioned later by the first interpolator. That
would his treatment of Vilkinasaga and other narratives corresponding
to speak. For our next purpose we have therefore merely it with the
do sinking of the Nibelung. It will, however, recommend here
briefly in connection to earlier discussing the matter also what precedes
to let revue.


133


hewn PEDIGREE 137

About Sigfrid youth story is here only to note that
the tradition is quite uniform. traces of double representation
does not exist.

With Gunnar's wedding, the double unit starts. We here the
connection between two say form the advertising represents the oldest.
gestalt of BRLL, 1, so that was the original erzhluug to an end.
But here's the scene in sleep that have given on the BRLL, 4 he-
is known level, this explains that the Brynhild c 228.
denied what they c 227 has agreed to the scene in the sleeping-..
chamber is a direct precursor of the Nibelungenlied,. 226 227 c for
not immediately evident, and one can raise the question whether c. 226
227 and 228-230 are also developed. 48 For information on
the dispute of queens and Sigfrid's death be only a one-
tells comprehensive source. Via the antiquity of the presentation, see
21,
the ratio of Sigurarkvia yngri 22,

40 Hagen's lineage.

Hagens birth telling detail c 169 170 C 170 is the old,.
c 169 brings an allowance, which is that at the site of an.
iringr king - of how are believed correct name of Hagen's father,
or after the conception of agency nut man -. Aldrian is set
. Incidentally, if the two representations in relation to Hagen match
Hagen has the same mother as Gunnarr and the other brothers, but
has a different father also. one of the preparer nor
known any other idea, the C 361 is pronounced twice.
Hagen has the same father as the brothers but a different mother,
s 309, 27 fg. petta ra yefr pu mer eptir pvi this pin mober gaf yninum
. fe ^ r he hvert Sinni var verra et siharra s et fyrra A change to c
169..
170: pinn fatSir gaf minni mcehr, which is impossible p. 310 lOfg:..
Hogna verhr na sva opt hermt vib he he i brigzli fcert hans modern.

We can see from this report in connection with the on-
the sources Nordic and the Nibelungenlied the history of constitutional
reading of the motif. As Gnther was included in the telling,
pushed to the double majority, that Hagen initially, Gnther but of now
was the king, so from that you made them brothers. Hagens
special position the other brothers over found its expression in
the idea that they were not full brothers, and its domi-
nant position is that he is the Shn a alfkona was. This
also its grim relish the battle motif Skuld said. So
(Hrolfs see kraka c. 11). A cruder conception of the motif rotates



138 C. 363-378

thing to be raped and lets them Hagens mother of one.
for out of it most existing Hagen was now a full brother of the
king. That was two have to be considered. Sets to the
emphatically that of a difference in origin between
134

Hagen and Gunther is not known, then they will both be full
brothers. That happen in the north ^ If you put the other hand, it
is worth more that but the father is not the same, so Hagen becomes
a distant related or service-man of the king. way in Nibe
different lung song 2 A between the PS and the Nordic
tradition is that this the name of Gunnar's father, those of the
father kept Hagens, they agree in bereiu that they the one
. names also extend over both the sources of NL, which, as
will be seen, are identical with those of the saga, has this pre-
counted position. therefore also does not know the song Gibiche. But
since
the song the wonderful Hagens gives birth and whose father
retains the name Aldrian, it performs as a father of the Burgundians
Dancrt
one. want full separation is based on the awareness, that
Gnther was a historical figure, see the other MHG ge-
tight, know the Gibiche yet.

41 C. 363 - 378
in this section can be a double representation in the PS
clearly follow traces of it has already Wilmann. 1877 in its
contributions to policy and gescbichte the Nibelungenlied, and later
especially Bush, the original songs from the end of the Nibelungs
(1882), these songs theory in connection to Lachmann, proven.
But Wilmann not followed the thoughts and bush as far as I
can not see to a proper appreciation of the saga arrives, although he
rightly saw that the key also to understanding
lies Nibelungenlied. Both have not seen that dual
representation is from the beginning to the conclusion of the narrative.
I see
myself so compelled, even at the consultation of Lachmann's so-
-called sixteenth and siebzehntem carols, to the bush in detail

1) This conception of Hagens abstamniung brauclit course as a precursor
to-
have latter not., you can also direct from the c .. 361 occupied
developed.

2 however) This is a renewal of the song poet or rather a umarbeiters
the NL put on two he forgot to corrigieren its source,.. st 2223
called Hagen Gernot his brother, and to C also Riideger his father in
law.
And st 1697 called Hagen easy. . the Iciinec multiple is Hagen Kriemhild,
Sigfrid, the king, Giselhers (1133, where bruoder metric is more correct)
mc called,
. st 1136 hot Gunther and Hagen Daucwarts inuge.



DIK MEETING WITH EKKLWARDR 139th

lent is received, the question on the basis contrary take. When I
begin investigation in the middle of the narrative, so prompted me to
the circumstance that here the sources are on deutUchsten together.

C. 363 shows a track double representation in the already be
sprochenen agency of the Danube and the . Rhine The Words par this
135

saman kem (r) oc Dnd bin can be easily removed and are an
addition of umarbeiters who used sources southern C. 364 shows.
heard that the Rhine to the old idea, and also the water
Moere , 38, which is traded on the scene with the sea weibern.
has told only once, and this proves how Moere, according to the old
source, closer 43

C. 364 -. 366 crossing the report that there are two representations
are ineinandei'geschoben , has also been busy Us.
elderly is the simpler Few men take over,. these are natural
Lich originally all Nibelunge which are present ^ The other represent-
tion is that of the Nibelungenlied Only some younger accesories that.
occurs with the pf ape and the wide version, are still missing., but
the scene with the ferryman is already there. Hagen And ask him
a? i Elsungs 77iann berzuschiffen, we learn from this that it
is tradition that the later fighting with Gelpfrt and Else has
developed.
Quantity of about ship end 1000 is in NL, which admittedly still 9000
adds enslave. fact that one more has to drive than once, since the ship
all men can not receive, though is not to say according to, but
it was still in the source. The NL does the fact that Hagen
stretch a ride the thousand sets over the river, it but it is
the day on busy, which perform enslave. Both
representations that beats to ship, so that the men get wet.
The train is old and finds its explanation in ATLAM 37, 2:.. Rifu kjql
Halfan
Because it follows that the two are wet, which subsequently through
. explains the roll of the ship over the smash of the ship
by Hagen in the NL is in the continuation of this investigation ge-
are addressed.

then followed by the encounter with Ekkinvarr. fact that the original
Lich is a guardian of the Huns country has Wilmans (No. 18 fda, 102)
rightly observes. because he is a Kriemhllde you. From his warning
of the Nibelung I (Zschr fda 47, 155) concluded that he has a
say is old figure, he belongs to the idea that their Grimhild

1), but is at ierken to) that to c 385 already in the older source.
paying the Nibelung 1000 was. A small ship is thus a reminiscence au-a
simpler conditions, which has preserved this source.



140 BKOEGiNUNO WITH THE EKKINVAKDR

seeks to keep brothers. His suit that he slept, is
only to be understood that it is now it is too late to save ^, because
that
enemies have come to the land of his lord, is a meaningless be-
assertion, the Nibelung're invited So has the Grimhild.
Ekkinvarr limit to, ie sent to the gestade to their
brtider to warn and move to accelerate return. This
can now niclit happen more because they their battered ship or
have pushed back the flood., the motive of warning is due to a
parallel wolf hair in Atlakvia.

Consequently, everything between the encounter with Ekkin-
136

varr and the arrival is in Soest not say under., but
source under it can be. They are all scenes that even the Nibe-
containing respirable song., the fighting with Else and Gepfrt, the on
ground
was the interview with the traveling man is still missing, but to-
future and hosting at Koingeirr be told in detail.

That these Happens te from the second source, so the same,
which includes the ferryman scene and the great ship, dates, shows
now the following. The ship is handled with the Nibelungen,
and therefore they are very wet. C. 371 they come in Soest
, and correctly states: allir Niflvngar eru na uater oc peirra ckehe,
and c. 373 dry the Nibelung in the hall. Which, although
secondarily motivated by that question that day it was raining heavily,
but
it has been noticed that, at least when the uniform representation
is already therefore can hardly be right, because Grimhild c. 372 on
their brothers arrive trm standing looks. This argument is now
of course for us of questionable values, since membership of c. 372
is not yet decided, but the remark about the rain and
the wet is quite meaningless because, on the action that has even
no influence, and the moisture is thus only as a follow them to ver-
stand that this is handled ship. The same motif is found
now 0368-370 at the arrival at Roingeirr. But here is the
shipping been told shortly beforehand and therefore it needed no
motivating by the rainy weather. The moisture is also in the
saga that follow the accident with the ships.

1) That Eckewart asleep, so it has its good giTind. AVENU Eckewart not
slept, so the brothers were reversed. It seems to me inadmissible if
"Wilmann Sinking of the Nibelung 15 s, it wants to find a mythical train,
because 'the train, the Hagen fragile offered in the area of Kriemhild
leads,
as a journey into the secluded area of souls, the silent region of the
dead,
appeared 'is -. using Vingi in Atlaml who behaved hostile, Eckewart has
. anything in common



? THE ENCOUNTER WITH A Mainx IN 'ORTA 141

We see very clearly two redactionen, longer,
the younger elements contains in abundance, a shorter, which is free of
them
I mention below, the shorter I, the longer IP. - The Nibe-
lung-song follow up to here mainly II as a simple ver-
. equation immediately shows

one parallel to Eckin encounter varr we . 371 c is equal to the-
. scope arrived in Porta, meet the one offered Niflungar of
Attila, he should invite Roingeirr to solid - that is the comparison
compound added, his role is actually an entirely different: his
name will be found out, still will arise, not here
mentioned, later in the narrative, he returns, and there learn
the names we An absolute nonsense is when he starts.
Roingeirr the where the Xiflungar are hospitable, something
137

new share of Soest that Niflungar be-in Hnaland
are coming, and that Attila therefore the mark earls for fixed a-
invites. The thing is that the author of the chapter is not yet II
leaves and therefore the mahr-a figure its source identificiert.
He lets him take the embassy to Soest. corresponds to the st. 1713
to 1715 of the NL. Attila The reports would provide the arrival of the
Nibelung,
then sends this at the conclusion of the chapter l> i? REKR the two
corresponding
opposite, and this rides to them and applies them to,
as in the NL. now that the majr none other than I ^ is irekr is
already behave quite clear from his same, but even more from
., it takes the emptiness of his embassy for there is no wonder ,
that what he reported on, namely that Grimhilldr men ver-
gathers who will assist you, a reminiscence of the warning
by Dietrich that the NL telling right here. But the agency
is confused, and that has its basis in the fact II that although the
Pirekr
wants to accompany Niflungar, but the warning on a different
date has shifted. We need to put it back there-
come.

reception The Soest is colorful assembled. C. 372 looks
Grimhild the brothers arrive (NL = 1716 .) She's talking about the
weapons,
they bring Hnaland (= NL 1717) Then a wonderful.
tion greeting: Grimhild say the Nibelung welcome and kisses
it all contradicts the conception of a source like that.
others even a. reminiscence of the oldest say shape, as in I

1) These figures indicate sowol the sources such as the parts
corresponding to the saga
of. "Where there's a difference has to be made, I II Q are sources for
which I IIS
uses for the saga.



142 OF AFTER RECEIPT BY KRIEJtHILT 11

it can not be. For once we are here in the middle of II and
with it I can not tolerate it. It is a part of a hardly original
union greeting officiellen be in Giimhild its true sense-
not art shows.

, the NL has nothing appropriate. Then follows a officielle be
welcoming remarks by Attila, who leads the Niflungar in the hall. Also,
this
is missing in the Nibelungenlied, but can be genuine. For it is striking
that
the first encounter with Attila would otherwise take place only at tables
i
After the Niflungar have arrived in the hall, followed by the real
greeting by Grimhild II to remain armed, the Nibelung,
Grimhild appears Hggni binds its fixed home , Grimhild asked whether
he underestimated the zufhre her, he replies unfriendly, she kisses
gislher;
138

followed suit over the death SigurSs and Hognis answer, she leaves
the courtroom. - This piece is essentially identical with fully NL
1737 - agreed in 1749. The only thing missing here is the part of the
sub-
persuasion between Hagen and Grimhild acting on Sigfrid's death,
this is on-the songs in a conversation between Hagen and Dietrich
put that follows later in the saga (literal correspondence
, 1724 4, 1725). The song contains a suit of Kriemhilt conversely, that
the brothers are warned, and a response Dietrich, in the saga
would be impossible, since the brothers Dietrich has not been warned.

^ l Then comes irekr and loads the Nibelung to table. Gunnarr
carries Attila's boys out of the courtroom. The train is missing in the
songs, but
in 1913 seqq. followed by a corresponding scene, a conversation about the
boys with Etzel before tables. - Pirekr Hagen and give each other the
tape (NL = 1750). Hagen is on-on the paths of all rare
gegafft. In this scene from the NL is moved by receiving Kriemhilt
(1732 seqq.).

C. 374th You go to tables (NL = 1816, 1817.) - In the NL is above
the scene as he niht f conditions ir added stuont - it goes to
sleep (NL = 1818). In NL follows the vigil, the continued here-
is left out younger scenes, the ecclesiastical and the gang Buhurt.

C. 375 starts a new presentation. Pirekr and Hildibrandr
come early in the morning to the Niflungar to ask how they ge-

1) Correcturuote. I think now that the greeting by Attila at
the beginning of c. 373 belongs to I. Mau Note that the brothers for 5 to
trockneu (see
p 140 above). The greeting by Grimhild c. 372, 8-11 is based on the
cleavage of a
single scene, which has its basis in the fact that here zeileu follow in
the middle of I II nine.
kyssir The words he knew pann var ncestr oe Hvern at oSrum, (c. 372, 8 fg
.) are
anticipated by II S from the following (c. 373, 14). More details in the
notes
below the text imprint of I and II at the conclusion of this ausgbe.



DIK WARNING BY AREA AND DELAY BY DIETRICH 143

have sleep. On this occasion they are I> irekr ge-
cautions. And now l ^ irekr is the first one who warned them! This is
so absurd that A can continue the set, while B adds. SNSA i
Wilmann has no. 18, 102 drawn the correct conclusion, that
the spot belongs to a parallel tradition in which Dietrich a
similar role as Eckewart fell to, the further conclusion that once
also Eckewart a role-playing to that of Dietrich was similar, can
not I agree with. - The tradition allows us even now
a deeper insight into the two sources. If we remember
that at the conclusion of the presentation c. 371 I leave and II-
turns, further, that they again changes the source here and
I turns, it turns out that the first encounter with & irekr
139

and the warning by him, the agency such as the text of these and the
presentation of the NL show belong together, together with a
coherent piece have been separated from II. The man,
who meets the brothers Porta, is none other than Dietrich,
who has come to warn the brothers.

So two complete parallel. In I and II, the encounter
Mflungar immediately after it set over the water a warner.
's In I Dietrich, in II Eckewart ^ This's looking 11 original.

1) The development of the motif of the warning of Nibehinge is deninacli
the following: Original presentation

1 Eckewart warns the Nibelung. 2 He would offer to Attila.



I. I

I II

Dietrich takes Warts corner spot. He Eckewart remains the warner. He is

being sent by Attila to the Nibelungen would offer the Nibelung at
Riideger. A new

answer to ride. He turns to them would offer to Attila LIOF is
introduced, the

order. So in NL and I of fS. the embassy (as it seems the Kriem-

hilt) reports. . Thus in NL
I II fS changes as follows: From fiSrekr be two people. 1 einn
Masr (Attila sent). This is offered in the identificiert II and brings
the message to Attila, who so after I sent him. The preparer brings here
some reminiscences of fiSreks embassy (the warning). The rest of the
original
union representation is that the first inaSr turning around and
accompanies the Niflungar.
2 I'ibrekr who, after Attila the embassy get from him - so the
answer is sent to Niflungar - male second. Between the encounter with
the Nibelungen and the orientation of its embassy pushes the preparer now
the
representation of the arrival of its source (II), but takes the report
that PiSi'ekr
with the Nibelungen after hofe rides from the following anticipated and
can firekr
c . 375 again to come to them to ask for their wolbefinden. Comparison
therefore is he just the woiie: Risa above all saman HI Borgar (371
connection). Your
place is c. 375, 9 by: rarat he hever Niflunya.



144 WELCOME BY ME AFTER I Grimhild

The change in I due to the fact that Eckewart as a man of
140

Grimhild is not suitable to warn the brothers. He is from a
backward form of an older say petrification during Dietrich II
is suited to very want, especially in I, where, as we shall see
, will not have a share assumes the fight, but certainly as
a friend of the Nibelung occurs. Such a train shows that II does not
directly be derived from I, because II have over here I
something old preserved.

Man gets up and goes on the road; Attila is the same
case on oc gengr ut I sualernar oc water til Huar ganga Niflungar. He
points to Hogni, Folker and the other Niflungar and asks who they
are; Blolinn gives him tell (= NL 1755-57, except that a
Kriemhild making the raitteilungen). The authority (c. 375, 16-27)
belongs II, the later corresponding to it from I follows.

Attila leaves in a apaldrsgarbr the events to
meet tight (I).

C. 376th I asked Grimhild ^ irekr and Bllinn, it Attila them to
retaliate. The part II please Bllinn all in vain (which please
to Dietrich and Bloedelin = NL from 1899 to 1910, and then she goes to
Etzel,
but they do not need to ask, since the Bloodelin to avenge himself
has taken).

C. 377 (I) leads into the c. 375 (closing) said aimldrs-
garhr to determine. The correspondiert with NL in 1898. Grimhild, also
is there, although their arrival has not been told, persuaded the
Niflungar
, and it follows a greeting, which in the c. 373 is very similar.
, the please, leave the weapons, the untie of Chetumal, the unfriendly
conversation with Qgni tion (NL 1745. 1746). It is by c. 373 (II)
correspondierende put in I. The king asks & i "rekr, who is so un-
friendly behaving This gives him information This is the c 375,16 -... 27
corresponding spot in I (NL1752 - 54). sure he goes to them and
greeted them. The greeting by the king told the NL at a
previous agency (1816). You go to tables (NL = 1911).

C. 378 Grimhild goes to Irungr and begs him to help her .
. correspondiert not with the 2025 NL fgg, because this spot corresponds
to
c 387 of the saga..

We have two fully parallel presentations in front of us,

most of it is told in succession, they rarely attack each other.

encounter with a man I 1 II first encounter with Ekkinvarr,

. & orta with the second man is Pirekr, and warns them of their arrival
2

.. reports the 3 reception she warns in the RoSingeirr 3rd visit



i
141




THE kelhenfolgp: in MBELUNGENUKU 145

aijaldrsgarhr by Grimhild, . RoSingeirr where in 4 Gnmhild she looks
back at Attila holds,. arrive under-5 Short greeting
. Grimhild between persuasion and by Attihi ^ 6 Unfriendly
. 4 brothers Attila sees the conversation between brothers and Hagen
and asks for . them 5 working Grimhild; greeting of gislher.
welcoming remarks by Attila beginning 6 7 Pirekr calls to the two
tables.
Grimhild asks the meal 7 8 appearance of the young Aldrian..
Irungr 9 is seen to Hagen. 10. meal-

time. 11th night. 12th Attila asks
for the brothers. [meal of the
second day, coinciding with
the meal in I] 13. Grimhild
asks (and Pirekr) BlSlinn (and
Attila).
Both representations are except for small, easily explicable off
completely absorbed in the Nibelungenlied took But not.
alongside each other, but through each other to form a coherent he-
counting zn get the sequence, apart from another.
additions: encounter with Eckewart, warning (1635) II, 1 He would offer
. (at Riideger [1641]) provides II, 2nd visit to Riideger H, 3 Kriemhilt
the brothers arrive II 4 I> it) REKR riding toward them and warns
them, he also accompanied them I , 2 In the first arrival, the Bur-be
Gunden gaped II, 9 Kriemhilt gespreh with Hagen and the other
II, 6 (also in I, 3). ^ irekr mixes into it (whether due to I, 2)
and the brothers leads to tables II, 7 Attila asks the brothers

I, 4-f-II, 12 It has arrived in Etzelburg (1816) and goes
to table II after the greeting by Etzel (I, 5), 10 Night II, 11
It is sending you to table I, 6 [correspondierend II after 12]. Kriem-
hilt asks while sitting at tables, the (Dietrich and) Bloedelin

II, 13 appearance of the boys Ortlieb H, 8

Looks you have to, it is within the right of any presentation
sequence preserved except for slight exceptions, the sequence is:.
I, 1st 2nd 3rd 4th 5th 6th

n 1 2 3 4 9 6 7 . 8 12 10 11 13

It therefore lacks as much as anything: from I Kriemhild please Irinc,
which follows later in II (see below p 157), of II an uncertain short
greeting by Attila, the is represented by I., the whimsical
greeting by Grimhild, the c. 372 circuit telling was either

the annierkung 1) See, however, to see 142

10



142

146 MEALS IN THE BEIItKN II

in any of the two sources of song, or II and then, the song
they left out what is natural ^.

Puts is I nothing, in II is the train to Copenhagen from
. will gaped people placed before the meeting with Kriemhilt This
depends to the fact that a similar scene of I + II, where Attila
looks like the brothers and can be briefed as to their identity, to
this conversation immediately follows., the connection of I, II with 4,
12
to a scene is the basis of the displacement of II, 12 Another
deviation of the saga is that the first launch of the boys
Ortlieb agency to another takes place., but here is the song that
preserves correct., the introduction of the boys is the introduction to
his death., but he does not at that meal, the c . 374 told,
but at the meal the second day around. The author, II
worked for & S has this scene after the first meal ver-
sets, because the second meal, in which perished the boy, after

been told I was. put the right of II, 8 So where
is occurs in the NL, according to II, 13 2

It must be received here on the question whether for-tat
II mainly knew two meals. The first meal in the saga and
in the songs comes from II, the second is in the saga to I-he
is one, and even if in most of the songs here reported to II
is, so II must have two meals included, and can not
, the idea that you sitting at tables, also in songs exclusively
Lich I come from?

sure to reply: fieng II in the fighting in the sacrament-
. at the time can not possibly be the meal, the C 374, NL 1816/7.
told is because this meal followed by a night during which the
Nibelung sleep in peace. Even if the absolute age of the
scene refused to be valid, it would not go on them
to explain to them that the interpolator of the PS behufs the Ver-
tion would be added composed of II, I, so that the presentation of I
could raise a new day, for there also the NL the night
knows, it would follow that the I ^ S and the NL independently
of each other the night would face sealed. This means, deviating

1) Both find their apparent deviations orldrung by s 142 AIIM.
notified on version of c. 372, 9-373, 6,

2) The first encounter with the boys is of course entirely in the I'S
otherwise
than in NL told, and you could ask on the subject, if not one of the two
scenes could come from I. occurs but is in the middle of the I'S II only
c. 375 follows the arrival in Soest nacli I. And that the occurs of song
not

can come II, I hope below nachz-uweisen.



f
143




147 DIR OLDEST OF THE ATTACK

unite darstellimgen, Jiegt not so close that the probable
licli is. too, is in the NL, the second day up to the meal of
events taken, for the first day is not a space. So
already knew the source of song one night, and, therefore, necessarily
, two meals. Now that the source of song that is the saga,
the only explanation left that this source (II) in the Constitution,
which is to be formed of the saga, the two meals and the intervening
night lying knew.

42 C. 879 - 394

c With 379 lifts a narrative that is told only once. .
Similarly, in the NL, but the source is not the same:. follows the saga
I,
but shows traces of II, the song keeps mainly to II

The idea of the saga is that it's boys Grimhild on-
calls, the Hagen sieved into . beat the causes Hagen
to kill the boys and their educators and also to the fighting
begin in songs created the fighting on Kriemhilt pause between.
Bloedelin and enslave under Dancwarts implementation, the message
from the death of enslave is the reason, the Hagen to the assassination
of the
moving boys and the attack on the Huns. Around the ratio
to understand from I to II, it is necessary to the story of the assault
on
pursuing the Nibelung by their start on.

II has nachtwacht scene that is missing in I. Consequently knows
II, two rooms, the one in which one sleeps, and is fought in the.
I only know a tree garden, the spot on the second hall occurs.
This looks simple, but is not the original., the
old the scene in the dorm is the details in all the above-
demonstrated consistent narrative of the Finnish myth. So here I
something has
old lost. fact that the hall in which the Nibelung sleep, the-
same one that is being fought in the in the old tradition, White NL C
nor where it (1824) of this hall is called dar si stt nmen hold the
vol tiHllcheyi The remaining hss express themselves differently, but
contain..
likewise in this context (for 4) a hint of death of the
Burgundians , that they changed the wording therein its reason,
that obtained in C reading of the representation of song objects.
So the fighting in the dining room respectively in the tree garden
younger What is..
the basis of this renewal?

Originally Avurden the two in the night of one of Attila
sent warriors in crowds threatened that they intended to attack, however
., and his war companions discovered by Hagen This corresponds
to spinning the struggling This is the presentation of the Finn legends,
and the.
144


10 *



148 UAS OFFER JJF: S KL ^ THE

corresponds to the course of events in the songs completely, with
the differences that the gaggle of attackers sent by Kriemhilt
is - which of course is still so unclear that C Jd a disaster back
add to the special share (see Cauer , Zschr.fda 34.137) -
and that she retires, she sees herself names are discovered.
called not, the hero of the younger say are not in the
tradition recorded.

emerged as the conception of say, after Grimhild not
Attila, who was hostile to the brothers, they kept this scene with., but
to the struggling initiate this she was no longer suitable. because
the morning Attila would notice what had happened, and in between
step. these thoughts pushes the song reflected brings out, once Attila
occurs
actually in between, after one of the Burgundians, without any reason,
a Hun was slain (1894 seqq.). Grimhild therefore had a medium
use, the irrevocable Attila to were participating in the fighting be-
would because of

the tell already knew the motive to their children their revenge
brings to the victim., this motif took the poetry and made it according
to the new conditions., the death of the child, the avenging earlier
served in Attila, had now made subservient to the revenge Hagen
will. Already this relation to the old saying shows that the illustrated
position of I older than that of H.

, the was scene boys with the place only days.'s why
a meal was added sealed, when the fighting raised., the
nocturnal scene now received the output that Kriemhilt of ge-
sent men flinch when they see herself 2

But how originated from this idea of the death of the boys
younger? This is euphemistic. She resists, Grimhild in so
cruel as her own child sacrifice . therefore they can lead
a new motif a, the death of enslave. enslave the attack on the
Grimhild used to bring the fighting to escape. Here

1) "At least that is the later conception. But it will be shown below,
that there is such a strong medium in I did not need to Attila the
fighting teilnelimen to
leave. So initially Grimhilds incitement her young son only did the
cruelty, the most the purpose has to accelerate eruption of struggle.
I. shows here, as usual, as a transitional form of the old conception,
according to
Attila who was the enemy brothers to the new.

2) The malzeit of the first day in I have only the purpose to fill the
day.
belongs to a hosting banquets. It happens at this occasion nothing that
has the least bedoutung for entwickliing the begebenluMten. Dine and
145

goes to bed.



149 THE SACRIFICE OF KIXDES

they speculiert that Hagen in his anger about the message
is going to do something, making a break disfigured, is not to heal.
sacrifices so their Shn even now, but in less as brutal,
and since Attila reluctant, even the necessity of an extreme is
using bigger. Only thus could the idea arise that
Grimhild by mere attack on the enslave it-their purpose
ranging wanted, and that they did not think of the possibility that it
's boys as the first victim to fall Avrde.

This idea could arise, but handed it is does not.
, the notion of song is clearly that Kriemhilt in verrte-
apart-driven near the k can fetch. We have therefore no
reason here to think of quellenmisehung and AVilnianns, contrib
s to d Est NL 27fg., Rieger, Zschr fda 11, 207, and others-to
increase that st. 1912 - 20Y <^ the strit niht different kimde-sin he
have ... xe wear teh si tables hiez the sun Eixelen ...) from another
source derived, so I made. On the contrary, a significant deviation
of the saga shows that this is impossible. The boy is in the S &
such age that he is in the stands, to Hagen a shock
passed, the hurts him: En pat hogg iiarb meira s of vere
at af sua Tingum manne. The boy runs to HQgni, he also runs
contrary to his mother, as she enters the forest garden. The child of the
Nibelungenlied is carried to tables, it can not go.
, this child would have been impossible in the circumstances, his uncle,
a
proposal to enable efficient. Hagens cruelty becomes even more
heinous that it arrives absolutely defenseless and innocent child,
and Etzel's mood has so implacable will ^.

So and H represents a transitional stage through which the
'm not gone is; Grimhild still has the evil purpose,
they but avoids the sham.

1) Eiu evidence that the NL also used beer next to I 11, is the uacbricht
that
Hagen (st. 1962) immediately after he killed the boys also magexogen to
the main tees off what the saga quite properly motivated: Isu he launat
drotningo
this he acidified. huersu ssu getter essa sueins., see NL 4 a adf there
ivas a jcemer-
ion Licher he magexogen the wac, but has no sense if] the
leave has come to owe nothing to child.

2) If also in c. 373 of the saga, based on II, the child has a
reasonably adult boy seems to be, that is next to c. 379 not otherwise
possible, but remember that the child contributes to Gunnarr tables. That
the child
accompanied PiSrekr, is also just a clumsy combination of umarbeiters,
which
has enabled the first aufti'eteu of kindcs here (see above see 14Gj.

146



150 THE HUN ARE THE AX & REIFER

This anderun ^ 's have other major renewal- s to follow.
Grimhild When the fighting to escape brings so intentionally, Liann
it does not have in its disregard located, the thing to take as meaning
that
the Huns attacked in the hall are not only of Hagen, but
also in the less favorable would be located . Nevertheless, this is the
pre-
setting sowol the saga of song as in the PS after received.
propose own, in N ^ L to the message from the death of enslave slaying
the boys Hagen and his educator, it - in the saga, however,
only after Attila asked its overwhelm to the Niflungar
kill - he begins to rage and strikes blindly, and it
creates a general Huns killing.

This act Hagens is motivated only in the songs, it is carried.
understood from that the message from the death of enslave the Hagen
in such a fury added that he will know no peace
and just blindly three beats.'s Pirekssaga is to not
against reason. Having the boy HQgni beaten, it can be ver-
stand that he kills him, but that's bloody revenge for a
slight insult, and if H ^ gni now even the fstri kills,
he has avenged twice. fact that it remains the case, is also evident from
the talk that keeps Hqgni, and of Attila and up its on-
lenge to his mannen yet clear., the offended party is
now Attila, and it is there for the fighting to begin. This is
also in accordance with Grlmhilds plan to bring Attila to
want to abandon his conciliatory attitude.

That originally Attila, not Hagen was aggressor, it also
happens saga from the following shows. Sowol in songs as in
the incomprehensible that while the Niflungar all Huns, who themselves
are in the hall, kill, Attila and Grimhild both escape.
The darstelluug is not in both sources the same. The songs keep
Volker and Dancwart the output occupied. No mortal is able
to leave the courtroom. then Dietrich asks for himself and his overwhelm,
do not participate in the litigation, in order to remove the permit
itself.
that is granted to them. Among Dietrich's covering be removed
now Etzel and Kriemhild. How is it that no one is her
against continuing decline, we do not know. cloud is told that a
Hun who tries to sneak with Attila, slain by Volker
is ( 1999), but this is not the thing better, because just
by Volker's attention is drawn to Etzel: cid properly a
Hiimen recke sew Etxeleii (Jan hi picks; (jenoxxen uwld first hanging.
So Dietrich near Etzel shields, but that now Etzols near



I



THE BEGINNING OF KA.UPFES 151
147


was designed to protect an Huns, the denser it is too much, the un-.
geschicktp disaster shows that the denser the improbable it
was felt that Etzel escapes, he wanted to make up for the fact that
he Volker another Huns who wishes to escape with Etzel,
let slain. But the un probability is thus only
moved a brighter light.

's saga is not told that Attila the tree garden ver-
leaves, but in the following capitel (380) it is situated outside and
Grimhild with him in a certain sense, but that's even stranger..
consists here of the difference that the input is not from one of the
guarded Nifhmgar but vassal of Attila Iruugr be here.
Attila the fighting even begins: objects upp Huner all min / r menn oc
they vapue oc drepe Niflunya The Huns must waffnen,. they
are, therefore, as understood ungewaffnet, and for applying the wafien,
they must leave the hall course are on c 380 all Huns..
in the tree garden of the Niflungar slain., but these are just the
Huns, who are still left behind after the Nibelung is
collected and have already ventured a futile attempt, the
leave tree garden ^. According to I, which is to be established, decides
to Attila by the death of his son for fighting. He leaves with
the hall to his, and he can do that because of the Nibelung no-
occupied transition. Once you've prepared for litigation, they will
attack the enemy. Meanwhile Irungr ensures that at the entrance is,
that no Nibelung II Hagen escapes after killing the boys.
, and it begins the fighting; Hun can not escape, and the a-
. transition is not of Irungr, but by how busy Nibelungen
escape Attila and Grimhild is not clear, the denser the Nibe
. lung hymn puts it on his rebuke from a combination
. originated from I and II c 379 380 The song used exclusively IL

Where Attila the fighting begins, the death of the boys, where Hagen
attacks, the death of enslave the next vermin of fighting it.
contained II So the death of enslave, but I do not.'s saga is
here I be founded, but there is a trace of IL widerum
C. 378 asks Griihild Irungr to help her She advises him, the first.
enslave who are out to tten'-, then he must not of those who

1) The saga tells the Huns with murder twice, c 379, 27 - 29, 380, 2nd -
5
The first presentation is based on II

2) The same author has c 377, 32fgg II of the report included that..
Nifhmgar that their shields and lances enslave placed in the custody and
twenty
enslave iiaben set out for them when it. needful to warn you. fact that
the



152 THE ANFX & THE STRUGGLE IN I AND II

that are out there, in the hall let (refers Sicli to the previously-
setting command), and no one of those who are inside, out.
From death of enslave you hear then nothing., but c. 379,
after Attila fighting to the determination has M ^ ollen some
148

escape Niflungar., the do not succeed, because outside is
Irungr and kills all who venture out. This is it by a
list of the spread Grimhild that has fresh skins before the output
can be facilitated.

, we can now draw our conclusion. Grim-In I followed
Hild please Irungr to avenge them, a promise from his side.
Thereupon he turns with armed men droves before the entrance of the
tree garden, to be the band, as soon as the hostilities opened
will be, and the alignment of the Nibelung to prevent. Grimhild
take you through the incitement of their young son, the hostility to out-
burst. Subsequently remove the Huns themselves in order to arm itself and
attack the Nibelung. When they want to remove also,
they are prevented by Irungr there.

in II asks Grimhildr Bloedelin to help her. It can be over-
talk and slays the enslave., the message reaches the hall
. to solid united Huns and Nibelunge Dancwarts heroics
was not yet added to the tradition, the embassy ge-
as reached in a simpler, about which nothing can be said to

may not have been in I, follows from the fact that it is considered a
auweisuug
of Hpgni and Gernoz is presented. Gernoz in greater detail has only just
before I
noticed (c. 377, ISfgg.) that Hggni evil thought. Noticing that were
already in the Nibelung garSr and immediately afterwards they were of
Attila addressed, which
leads them to tables. In IIS, but they were after the last day of the
ereignisseu
prepared (and night) to the threat of hostility. Incidentally, this shows
a second meal of the rest 11 For since the chiefs already
have set to table (with this fyrr uary says refers II c 374 -., the be-
remark means that the order of the seats is the same), is heard first,
that now the Niflungar have come in the garSr, and it is of new to
the arrangement of seats returned (c. 374 calls from the fumigated last
Folker,
is first communicated here who sits next Folker) So is c 377, 28: stia..
says this fyrr uary and 32 {oc ssary) - 37 (closing) the author IL -
Wilmann, sub-
transition of the Nibelung 20 s, believes that d r death of enslave an
old train is, but since I
know nothing of the Rule, while in II, such as the NL shows the death of
enslave
closely with skilled vei'knpft Bloedelins, and since the development of
I over II to
be followed even and understand source can be psychologically NL, because
I finally
c. 385 a muster is held, and it shows that are like 300
- here is Rule of the no talking - while 700 are still living on,
together ACCURAT the number of Nibelungian two, it must train needed
a younger eutwicklungsstadium the beilieferung be attributed.



THE DARSTELLr> "G THE STRUGGLE IN I 153

149

their address. was followed by the death of the boys and Hagen's attack
on
the Huns. way in Mbeluugenlied.

From I and II forms the saga, a continuous narrative, not
without contradictions. On Grimhilds please BlMinn (II) followed by a
refusal, of course, for the opening of the struggle is to I-he
counts Bloedelins attacking the enslave (II) is therefore to Irungr.
(I) transfer, and no topic of which reached the hall the. Please
to Irungr and its monitoring of the above (I) [in the death of
.. enslave (IT)] The death of the boys (I) Attila orders his men
located to arm (I) [and leaves with them the tree garden, not
directly but communicated from c. 380 to schlicssen (I)]. The Niflungar
kill
many hundreds of Huns (II). The Niflungar can not get out (I).
The Niflungar kill all remaining in the tree garden Huns (I).

Comparing I with II so is also here the greater
originality of I. Because I know first nor the primitive
form of Grimhilds sacrifice of her son (pp 148 ff.). 2 The fighting
with the Rule, a younger version, is still missing. 3 from the
impossibility of II is to explain how Attila and
Grimhild escape from the courtroom, it will be seen that the situation in
II is based on a renewal. Attila II and also in Grimhild must
be during the following fight outside, but the mgchkeit this
is only when the situation requires I.

Originally II I towards the hall. The forest garden is
a Saxon change that is nowhere else occupied ^ And the
courtroom equivalent of say oldest, which also as the site of struggle
a hall - the dorm - knew Eeminiscenzen to the hall.
, we are in I still encounter below.

The actual fighting Avird in the PS told twice And.
first to IC 387, 9 is the illustration on II above,. c 380-387 , 9
contain the connection of I and some mediating pieces.

At the beginning of c. 380 is the situation that the Niflungar in the
enclosed garden. further told that still capitel that I ^ irekr
the fight does not take part, and that Attila and new Grimhild always
send fighters in the fighting So how c 381 ie: Hiiner Sekia..
garhenn s Niflungar veria So it goes c 381; fall many Huns...
, but they are in the majority You fight from afar, and the. Bullets
are by the entrance, - in the garden the only fEhung
surrounding wall, - thrown, and the opportunity to apply hgggvpn,

1) A aufaug a similar show will Sicli but tlam 42, 3-4.
yanga svd gorvir at garSr var i . milli



154 THE STRUGGLE IN THE DARSTELEUNG I

is not present (eg 17) Therefore, the Niflungar that muuer to try.
to break through the other side, and the successful result of the thus
arisen.
150

ferent opening them from breaking down, and the other fighting . vs ^ ill
be out in the open

From then on, the presentation is very much in the broad and removed
himself characterized by the simplicity, the previous parts of I.
The purpose of the extensions is the same that the additives in IIS ver-
has caused: the Nibelung should not unavenged fall., but the
output of events is still very clear. From a partial name
of the Pirekr or Roingeirr to the struggling white, the presentation of
nothing.
disposable, c. 382, of which the talk that Pirekr would intervene, but
to . favor of the Nibelung Gernoz calls him, but he refuses
to he-will not fight against the men Altila koniutgs miris herra.
His behavior in the fight is the same relationship to the parties
ahead, as his warning of the Nibelung Pirekr still behaves.
idly, he is a spectator courtyard at the events of Attila as
in the third Gurnliede. apparently only occurs on active Roingeirr.
C. 386 statements he makes the decision to fight the Nibelung,
but details will follow later in c. 388 (II ), and that even here
the attachment is prepared from II, is shown by the fact that it
is Bl'lins case that makes him take the indecisive. knew neither I
nor Bllinn Roingeirr. Bllinn prepared the author of II S
embarrassment. During his this source was held at the attack on the
. enslave He had now been called beforehand where Grimhild him to
regard aid, but as the preparer of the attack on the enslave, where
he told him, had transferred to Irungr, Bllinn was left, and he
had fall before the continuation of II followed, and it is because
his death without a single character-also short-circuit c vof the 386th
teristic train told he is killed by Gernoz This was now.
both an opportunity to motivate intervene Roingeirs. The
second half of c. 386 is therefore only a tarnish II back-to
return. intervene more information about the linkage of Roingeirs to
take this opportunity to see below 159

C. 387, 6 we learn that HQgni is very tired. He
separated from his mannen, a change of II, the story
further told, for: his mannen were all like The Natural.
outlet is that Hqgni falls here or captured (more details
below); also Gunnarr is already captured instead. he turns
at CEMNI holl, he breaks the hall to: - a repetition of the motif,
he of the tree garden an opening break in the wall, - and
. thus is necessary for the continuation of II situation o) aims



THE DARSTELLUNO OF BATTLE IX I 155

The decline in begebeuheiten is now this. The Niflungar that
have the garr broken and have fallen from the bauragarten,
a tarnish attack the Huns out. then after IL C. 381
circuit encountered Bllinn them. was the original apart wol ,
here to drop him, but the author of II considered the
matter and decided to keep it for a later spot where he
could do it so the encounter comes to nothing,. nerhr
! par nu peirra i Milu snorp orosta

The ineptitude of the assertion that there Bllinn the Niflungar
151

met, it also shows that immediately at the entrance
of the c 382 tells what the direct consequences of the failure is. Na
Lata Huner vih Mteba sina liitSra, oc kcdla cd Niflungar eru ut komner
. r garhenum oc par tu nu driva all Himar then reported II.
again. now he oc Hertoge Blblin kominn i orustu vid Niflivnga The
name Bliilinn the preparer can not rest, though nothing of it
can tell him until he him can finally drop (see below
p 156).

The Niflungar be pushed back into the garr, but HQgni
. liolliiDie is at upp crowded and defends itself from there What
is a hall, is not clear from the presentation; AB have therefore
hollinne to bring improved einni what Unger is in the text. One
might think of sending you and II believe he would have it now
thought to the situation back to its source (the Niflungar in the hall)
return. Later it will reasons for this result that the out-
pressure really and I heard a reminiscence is the fact that also in I
was originally fought in a hall - Then follows Gernoz-ver.
alleged to please I> irekr for help, it shows that not all Niflungar
have been pushed back into the hall - Gunnarr hear then.
c 383 that Hogni has help from emergencies, -. was therefore H ^ gni
still in
the direct vicinity, - he leaves the garr through the new opening,
but falls into the associations the enemies, he is captured by si,
. performed before Attila and thrown into the snake tower

., the more fighting contains little of interest Most of it is
. an extension Hogni bring it to a formal siege of the
Huns and forces Irungr (and Bllinn adds II added ), his refuge
in 'a shed' to find i in the night but the Huns get
gain, now being fought over again; Bllinn and Irungr

1) If the sinu that he urges iu the same hall, from which he developed
in-house
Cf is coming down?.



156 Leung DEATH

distinguish themselves, - which is not stated; Blblinn then falls.
circuit of, certainly initially caught would take HQgnis.

these fights are distinguished by their colorless Blblins.
event belongs to II, incidentally kill the Niflungar a tremendous amount
of
Huns, but not a single fight only one is told, nothing arouses the
interest of the reader at the end suffer Niflungar the defeat it.
's a nub, similar to the fight with Liudeger and Liudegast,
and without zweifei he has a similar purpose . When he-
weigh that in I the Niflungar in a small boat on the river
are set, that although but nowhere else in the hero enumeration, in
other Nibelunge the presentation of the events except Gernoz as Gun
occur zany and Qgni, the same as the Nordic tradition acting
knows, we may in this exaggerated mass fight only the
most recent outgrowth of an always pleasing in larger numbers over-
see delivery. It is interesting that a development forward here
152

is that's looking at this in parallel with the Frankish tradition
goes , although it is not touched.

, but may be so devoid of content, the narrative, is an ancient motif in
the follow micrograph of II I lost Hess Irungr deep.
engage the action, this source of his death must also be
directed .'ve And this are intimations Twice is available.
irungr in this piece (384 to 387.8), called both times together
. Bllinn with C. 384, he retired to a back hall, c 386 takes.
part in the fighting since he. Now Bllinn not occur in I and from 11
to Irungr has been begotten, which have only been assigned
can to push Bllinn half or fully put to Irungs, one has
every reason to be of supposing that the same, but consequenter, the
circuit is done by c. 386, and that this was not originally Blt3-
lins, but was told Irungs death. It was a real present,
to eliminate Bllinn. because he had to, as shown above, before c. 387,
9
have died. But it was also due before, Irungr alive to it-
keep. because in II, it occurs later still. therefore let the author
of II c. 386 circuit Bllinn to put Irungs perish, and so
he wrote c. 384 and c. 386 center Bllinn next Irungr i

. 1) We provide WeuD at all, where c 380-387, 9 BloSlinn and Irungr or
B1651iun alone writes, simply read Irungr, the presentation is
understandable:
1 c .. 381 statements and 382 beginning : the eruption advised the
Niflungar with Irungr
.. fighting in one - of course, because he holds so the guard 2 c 384
Irungr is with
his mannen in the hall, is set for otherwise the tree garden, pushed (is
it not nonsense , albeit with BlIirm and his mannen in the same instant



IKrXGS DEATH 157

aiiffassung the fact that this is the right spot, namely, that even
I, a presentation of Iruugs contained death, proves the narrative, which
is c. 887 of this episode., the presentation is a composite-
processing of I and IL The main source is here, as in all the
sections IL Grimhild drives Irungr to the fighting to venture with HQgni
(= NL 2025fgg., here an incitement in general, the Irinc belong
there). Irungr goes to Qgni in the hall, it wounded, leaving the
courtroom, is tackled by Grimhild again ask with, once the
fighting is killed (= NL from 2029 to 2064, where he was however more
either did accomplishes) Even the weapon with. he is killed, in
two sources of the same, a spear ^ But one thing comes from I,
. locality where Irungr falls As the carols, then hall where the saga
fought, the carols lags the totwunde Irinc to the his back
.. died there in the saga he dies on the spot that would one un-
be significant variation when here the local not, in the following
would be indicated: vib steinveginji oc pesse steinueg heitir Irungs VEGR
. hen i dag Oc spiotit Hogna . Nemr Stabar i steinvegimim You can
not possibly think that this steinveggr the wall of the hall was; sowol
of expression, such as the topographic clothes noticeable that this wall
until
today Irungsmauer hot, to satisfy proves that not one of
153

hallarveggr, but by the strong stone wall that the tree-
garden and its surrounds Irungr input from the beginning of the struggle
to
took care that is talking about. speaks even more clearly c. 381, which-
in the
same values of the wall that surrounds the apaldrsgarr, talking. Z. 18:
En steinveggr va 'gerr to penna garb limhr this borgarveggr same oc?
steinveggr he can to hen i dag; still see such steinveggremi 20, 21
veggenn The preparer of II, the c 386 put on Bllinn Irungs..
Hess fall, but did not remark this historical topographic
remove and took her in his representation of Irungs to death, though

an other hall check goes 3 c 386 middle and conclusion: that is the talk
here in
the wording imagine standing. this opportunity is of course entirely
underground, in Irungs I was
told death differently, see immediately below.

1) The renewal in Q II is to be understood as follows: In I Irinc is the
only on-
claws, which opened on Giimhilds behest of the fighting. The opening of
struggle
transfers QU on Bloedeliin. Thereby Irincs is fighting to episodic, and
since
he now no role as a door guardian has more, he opened the series of duels
and
so comes with the younger fashion Riideger and Dietrich on a line to
stand.
its old meaning is still the fact that he wounded Hagen. This must
therefore have been in I., the object fetched attack and NL the die among
his friends come wol from the old source of 1 II herein at level
up 1 . because both can be better understood if it is fought out.



158 SPECIFICAT STIK OF I

immediately he thereby into it was an impossibility in it, for who in
killed a courtroom, can not at the same time in a one
fall forest garden surrounding niauer.

It is us now to overlook possible I The older presentation.
was as follows: the Niflungar break a breach in the wall to
. the apaldrsgarr In this occasion falls Gunnarr, the somewhat later
. the forest garden leaves than the other, in the associations of his
enemies
then encounter them to Irungr which still stands at the entrance and
a part of Niflungar that are left, fights. This
falls brave gegenAvehr. Soon after the fighting has Hqgni
give up. Through his death, see below.

In this tradition was a violent attack the Niflungar the
added Huns same found his face between Gunnar.
caught would take and Irungs case, the Huns were of the Niflungar.
besieged, and also Irungr refuge 'in a hall' But the circuit.
was preserved correctly; Irungr fell as before Enhancements, where he
had his accomplished feat in the wall, where he from the beginning
154

. had maintained the struggle to wake

This tradition has the Saxon from southern areas.
them little taken: from the name of the Burgundian brothers only
Gernoz . Gunnarr takes as in the north, the agency of Hognis old
war companions one; gislher is only coming out of HS on-
counts called a couple of times (see 47) JE ^ is irekr hardly be.
known, he warns the Nibelung and . behaves neutrally when fighting
. Riideger, Bloedelin, Hildebrand It is this tradition are unknown,
.. localisiert is in Soest, and points to the c 894 all localities,
which are referred to here are those that I mentioned: stahinn. h .. ^
tar
Ilaugni bargain eha Irungr var vceginn. eoeA ormaturiimn he Ounnnrr
konungr fecc bana. garbinn hen Jmlla he oc ^ r Nif lungagarbr oc stcendr
N falls a somu Iceib. sem var pa he Niflungar roro drepnir. hlibin oc.
forna hit hlibit hit ceysira he fyrst hofz orrostaii. vcestra oc hit
hlibit
Kallat he he he Haugna hlib Niflungar hruto a garbinum. pat hen he
Kallat a samu this Iceih p> a var

So the tree garden with its two entrances, the proper
input and the breach in the wall broken the Nibelung
have. The spot where Hqgni fieu, the spot where Irungr fell. More
not. That is all that stands in I. But not only local information
from AD

1) This teaches us imagine that H ^ gni I fell into. So was the parallel-
ism aufgeholion death with Oiuinai'rs. The luiliere see below 103 seqq.



RODINGEIRS FIRST INTERVENTION 159

This gives us an important enlightenment on the composition
of the saga. Than c. 394 was written, was told I but II was
not yet added to the saga. This shows that the darstelhmg
the Nibelungen saga in the PS is not an earlier combinierte
back source, but that the combination in the written
tradition has come to the saga stands. So the present is
Niflungasaga a makeover. And it is also clear that we I the
author must attribute the saga. The story is an experience
of Pirekr to Attila hofe. The first interpolator has II on next-
taken, he has worked as the Niflungasaga Vilkinasaga and
other narratives. Its source is also the main source of the
Nibelungenlied. Only in a few isolated cases, this includes her
over something original. But it indicates that the source of
IIS had experienced some minor changes. Where is this only the
opportunity offered, the NL has also used next to 11 I.

We come to the continuation of Hggni II is in the hall
reached. Now follows the Irungepisode (NL = 2029-64), see above.
Grimhild But even before leaving the fire hall ^. Described here
is a slight deviation from the time sequence of events in the
NL, where the event happens after Irincs. Then follows the
Roingeirepisode.
NL In an attempt at reconciliation precedes, follows later in the saga,
see about to c. 390th In NL causes death Irincs Kriemhilt with
155

their requests to contact Riideger. Again, follow Roi> ingeirs
feats on Irungs death. But earlier, the author has with-
shared that he took part in the fighting. C. 386 to Bhjlins case called
it, this is the reason for Roingeirs intervene in the action-ge-
beings. But we have seen that here Bllinn to put Irungs
entered. The reason to occur Robingeirr here first acting
leave, so I was of that at this point was in the old saga Irungr.
, but the preparer soon noticed that the imagine but for Roin-
Geir's feats was not suitable, so he moved the Details to
. to the spot, which corresponded to its source

If we in this parts of the representation where the main part of II
is linked to I, and where many of both struggling with the preparer
perceive vary some, so does not that wonderful, and it
was not an easy work, with the first to the second presentation so
connect that as few contradictions emerged, and yet

1) drinking the blood of missing, but the Danish songs have preserved it,
which of course does not prove that it was in II . For they are, as I
after-later
lioffe assign, depending on the combination present in NL I + 11th



160 PlDREKS INTERVENTION

while working, the author of II, it seems repeatedly stated
his plan changed. It is quite interesting to him at the desk
watching.

Roingeirs After falling Folker Hagen comes to fighting in the
courtroom. The author of II needs him and expects the following
from that he has fallen out. In fact, he was in before-
not called continuous, because I did not know him. So this scene is
not old, but it has resulted behufs the connection. But be
the preparer uses a motif, which in its earlier application source
found, NL 1975/6. 2006/71.

then follows as in the NL struggling with I ^ irekr. The young scene,
the Nibelung surrender the corpse of Riideger refuse,
is still missing. Individual is still struggling to follow a whimsical
the
forward link of II with I. Qgni and Folker are alone in the hall.
Aumlungar The killing many Niflungar. This is done so outside.
now also Gernoz and gislher must perish below. But
this is also the preparer to I before outside. The one
easiest would have been to let them Folker as penetrate into the hall,
fighting in Hagen. But that did not happen. C. 388 they are
entered Attila's hall. It seems that the author of the local
wanted to move out of the burning hall to another hall, or
that he has at least resisted to the brothers in a burning
to penetrate hall to ask there for defense. But
now Hggni Folker and are separated from Gernoz and gislher, during
the conclusion of the narrative demands that they are together.
Therefore,
we now hear that HQgni and as from the immediately following
shows Folker also flee to the hall, in the Gernoz and gislher
156

are. That they leave the burning hall, is not ge-
says, strangely enough, it is assumed that they are out there
are, want a follow from the fact that Dietrich with the rest of the
Nibelung
fights outside.

Below are the individual battles. Pirekr struggling with Folker and
later
with HQgni, Hildibrandr with Gernoz and gislher. The scene is
an attempt to save gislher, the occurring of an earlier (NL 2088
to 2108) corresponds interrupted. - Hggni will thereby be modified
triumphs that Pibrekr in flames spewing anger about him.

1) The widerhohiug in the text stands out: c. 388 close: liability Diikla
cast pauk
(we huersu pu lext syngia PIU suerff i hialmum Htina; cf. c 387 sobluss.
annum
. hefda ek latit drengegct syngia informed suers i Himalunde



Riiedeger UXD GISRLHERS DEATH 161

The distribution in the NL is another. Gislher is earlier
fallen, he and Wolfart have killed each other, as
Gernot and Riideger. Volker falls from Hildebrand tape. Hagen,
as defeated in the saga of Dietrich. Similarly as Gunther,
who has been killed in the saga.

As for Gunther, his prisoner would take was off after I
reported in detail and could not be sending you told here we.
should the lack of Gnther at this point so the processing H of
attribute saga also II must Guenther have included death,. everything
suggests that the NL has the old preserve., the preparer
of the saga's replaced him with Gislher., the denser the NL but has
transferred the defeat Gunther von Hildebrand on Dietrich, thus
also Guenther will overcome heroic king only of that, and as
a substitute Volker given the Hildebrand.

Riiedeger single battle stems from the need-the tragic
conflict that existed in the situation to the full unfolding
bring. Comparing the saga with the Hede, we see soon,
which was the presentation of the source.'s saga kills gislher Rosin-
Geirr, later he killed himself by Hildibrandr. So he comes here
into the empty spot by Volker which the preparer of the saga which
Dietrich
had passed, a.'s source, he fell at the spot where also the song
knows his death, but by a different tape. Nibelungen From the
song shows that Gislher and Riideger both in the fighting with
opponents fall who is killed by them. This is a duplication
of a motif that had the purpose, the Fighting between Riideger and
Gislher avoid Again, it can be observed again.
like the song, retreating before the horrific, it is Gernot at
Giselhers spot and gives this in Wolfhart an opponent It preserves.
however, is that Gislher renounces his bride that reminder
because this distorts the old idea. has not the slightest
sense if he does not fight with Riideger So i told Riiedeger II
157

fighting with Gislher on the spot with where the Gernot song fighting
with
Riideger and where the saga Riiedeger death knows by gislher,
the song changed from the just discussed grande, the saga Hess
emerge victorious fighting only reason gislher from the because of
. preparer wanted to save him statements for the

]) However, the song, the emotional element pushed into the foreground
and
the nice interview with Hagen introduced before the beginning of the
struggle. In
the saga EoSingeirr still beats without having to remember a long time,
like an angry on
the Nihelunge go.

11



162 DIK LKTZTEN KINZKLK51PFE. HAGENS DEATH

contrast can Gernoz case by Hildebrand in the saga want the
old represent. Because from here differs from the original song.
, but also to consider the possibility that the source {11} Gernot's
death
did not tell, and that song and saga (or the direct source of the saga)
here both to walk independently plants. Gernot is quite an addition-
shape neuter.

A consequence of the displacement of Gislhers death in the saga is that
the well gislher try to save the reconciliation in the NL to a
trial is designed, is added. Because this is to say according
the fighting, in which the hero falls immediately precedes.

, it is quite in accordance say that all the people last fall.
appear in songs such as Volker Hagen, Gunther. These are the
relatively old design of say. Also the fact that he used to
fall, Gislher shows that he is a younger shape, its meaning
he owes Redegerdichtung. This reasoning, however should
speak that Gernots case originally in the last scene was (see
, however, the importance tibet Gernots 47) ^

To explain here all the deviations of song and the
saga of one another in a very natural way, and it is not the
slightest reason before to think of different sources here. The
source is II, the changes in the saga are the exclusive follow
the link with I.

Now comes Hagens death. Here the saga and song-soft full
constantly from one another. I believe Arkiv 20, 198 seqq. demonstrated
to have that in the report that Grimhild gislher and a Gernoz
pushes burning wooden log in the mouth, which Gislhers death to follow
, has gislher to the agency of Hggni is set. In this on-
Constitution'm ieh time with Wilmann, sinking of the Nibelung 10 s
met. I wrote the change there to a preparer,
the c. 393 added. However, I now judge c. 393 otherwise, and
158

believe that this capitel originally in the saga is; further details
about
44 below From this it follows that the change of name is not
a later preparer, but the umarbeiter, who received II,
falls to the load. In his source was Hqgni, but he was c. Before 393,

1) You might think that Gislher and Gernot in the songs simply put
had changed, so that initially Gislher with Riideger, Geruut with Wolf
hard
fought. But even in this case would be the only one fighting second
widerholuug the
first that II did not know. Wolfhait missing in the saga.



Guenther UXD HAGENS TO) 163!

's life in the H ^ gni later on, so he wrote gislher.
According to what we now know of II, we may assume that
also Gemoz is not here originally but on the spot of
Gunnarr is. In II Q So Gunther and Hagen were in this way
killed by Grimhild.

We must now examine how this illustration is for
both NL and how I behave towards themselves. The great diffi-
speed located therein are both swell considerably changed and
also appear contaminiert each other in both traditions.
should be noted are for I: a) the form that the NL has used,
b), as will be seen, modified shape, the saga of the reasons
is c) the shape, the ge-IS), the narrative of the saga writer (
has type d) the change in the II has inflicted. For II:
a) the basic form, b) the presentation of the saga, that of the editor II
(form the two above are already developed), c) the ratio of
NL to IL

In the Nibelungenlied, both brothers alive before Grimhild ge-
leads, the she asks after underestimated, and when they do not publish it
leaves the tee Kopf want, Gunther and Hagen himself on the
teeing Kopf. Then they will be in the saga by Pirekr, in songs
by Hildebrand - how to deal with a very accepting younger pre-
position, - killed.

One can hardly assume that only the death of the brothers
to be the sources of the saga of song and various are. Then
an idea but from the other must be created. And you
can not long remain in zweifei what idea the above
is older. The fire hall also tells the song, even very detailed
Lich. It is very consequent, that here a motif belonging to the
ancient statements made. The development of the tradition goes from
the diluted cruel, the euphemism of NL, we had
occasion to observe several times. The Grimhild the saga-he
woke adjoining. But the enormous cruelty of revenge corresponds
sowol Grimhilds terrible hatred against their brothers, of the
Battle Rage is enhanced, as the old saying. The cut out
heart, throw the snake into the tower, which is the original
tion, and teaches you how to rid yourself of the brothers according to
their ge-
159

introduced catch would take. This treatment corresponds to that in the I
* S
Automatic cruelty. The notion of song corresponds to a time
of old milder immoral.

* 11



164 Gnther IIAGENS AND DEATH

This device also has the circumstance that Dietrich and
Hildebrand, although that is older than Riideger, but in saying
not originally have. Their conquest of the brothers is therefore a
younger ingredient. But before they were participating in the events to
the brothers but have perished in any instance. The hall-
brand shows off. This is the old circuit of Irungr II After
having vainly attempted to subdue the two, the hall was
lighted, and this burns on with all that are therein:
1 Gunther and Hagen are on c. 392 notified, by
Grimhild tortured to death.

In this conception, the individual battles are included. An
own redaction that would be associated with the said about secondarily,
they are not represented, they fit only in the framework of the given
a job, and the Comparative Law of the saga with the songs shows
also grow their gradual. The mass and the importance of the individual
battles finally breaks the framework of the narrative. In the saga,
they have not yet replaced the main motif in the songs, it is so far
down. The improbability that you have so many opfeit two,
a handful of men, trapped in a burning hall
are dedicated to a certain death to overcome, is felt, and there
is no lack of trying, fortzuschaen the opposition. The enemies remain
ben Kriemhilt to amaze alive, which is arched hall, Hagen is
the rat, the fire burns in bleeding, delete, or as the preparer II
tells the saga, Hqgni and Folker leave the courtroom and look a
the other. None of those trying to succeed in a satisfactory solution
of the problem to give, why not, as in so many similar
Icelandic narratives simply waits until the rubble of a hall the
enemies buried, and is content to guard the entrance
and to ensure that no one comes out.

's line of development is now also the narrative of
death Gunther and Hagen in the Nibelungenlied. It is not enough that
they be defeated by Kriemhilt two of them, they must also
be handed her enemy; Dietrich is honorable to all. In



1) That Gnther's already dead, you can of c. 392, where Gernoz after his
death is treated by Grimhild to the aforementioned example, not close.
Because
that Gernoz was already dead, was said in the previous strongly. But if
riSrekr says: Se huersu diovollinn Qrimhilldr pin kona kuelr braffr sina
Gosa Drengi,
as can be deduced rather that both are living it. This is also the
inarterung Guunars sources in the other.
160




SCHLUSSSCE.VE IX THE I AND II 165

miiudet saga of fighting between H and I gni ^ ^ ia irekr whimsical,
but litterarhistorisch quite understandable as sending you to the old
motif from. Hagen is almost burned, and then solves I'irekr the
breastplate
of his body. The Hagen in this condition is, is
but instead of the expensive the flames of the burning hall attributed to
flying from Pireks mouth! This is a stopgap. We see
here an easy transition form. The relatively original was that
& i'rekr that I am still fighting to not participate, draw near to
bring objects to a mediation. Hagen is the heat of the
hall put into such a hopeless state (Vera ec s (u) a
fiskr scm nu em ec MABR. Jm ek em sua steictr. communicate together at
holld
verc in ett) that he accepts tender Dietrich, and this / iijkir
af JtoiiiDii brynionne. Of this simplicity H is in the tradition
of the saga already far away, but the old idea still seems
clear through. The Netherlands, however, the motif of the heat in this
completely abandoned connection and used it only as a next-
motif torment among the many off the Burgundian heroically
hold.

An old train but has the Nibelungenlied in this connection
hang the saga over preserved. After the two front Dietrich
brought Kriemhild, she asks Hagen, her appreciative deliver,
it w ^ first nscht the death of his lord to hear, it refuses
it, and only then did they kill him. This is the old strip to through
guarantees the Atlakvia where he does not au Hogni but Gunnarr to
appear established. When the train comes from II, he must in the
presentation of the & S or their (Q II) directen source be lost. The
narrative was then something like that Grimhild after brande on
went the brothers, where they lay, and said ask them presented.
When she had gotten a negative response, they killed it with
a fire blight ^

But there is no denying that the idea of the spirit
of II corresponds to little. In II is rarely Grimhilds gold greed, always
by her love Sigfrid the talking. "- rather it would such a



one) How about presents Wilmann, The Sinking of the Nibelung in the old
saying
, and seal s 10, the old connection before.

2 .) only at a single spot in II, c 373, 9 asks Grimhild HQgni after
guess: Hogne moral Heill, hvart hever SSV nu mer fcert Niflunga skatt he
ann.
atie Sigxrdr sieinn It's just eitie iinfreundliche styling at Copenhagen;
Grimhild. believes
no instant that he underestimated the'll have done with it, but they want


161


166 IN THE SCilLUSSSCENE UN'U H I

train in I expect to make many say the older conception, to
which also belongs to (Attila) gold greed Hagens caused death, through-
can look.

And because the NL has known and used I, which clusion is
obvious that it has this train I borrowed., the song, the off the old
gang fall Hess that neither death in the snake tower and the off
heart still wanted to report the fire tortur cut, could
this use motif to its paler presentation yet with
to provide a thrilling conclusion.

So agreed the redaction of I, the denser the NL used
had, in their closing scene complete with the Nordic representation
agreement, the idea of Grimhilds gold greed in the NL is based on
. quite young quellencontamination The redaction of I, the saga
was present writer, was one's looking departed Gunnar's death in.
A reminder snake tower was not received because Hagen.
alive falls into the associations of enemies, is perhaps the remark c.
387, 8
nalega he hann na mbr, the last set of I, II, his off-the
ties rending presentation. hua But from c. 394, 4? ' Haiigni bargain
is still out that Hogni has fallen That seems to be the end in IQ.
having been the change is a new flavor direction.
the biggest hero is not the one on the right-most terrible tortures
mtigsten endures, but the one on longest against the superior power
struggles., the demand for the estimated and the condition for the co-
distribution that was enjoying must first be dead, it must redaction ver-
have lost. Another change comes from the saga writer
(IS). He added the narration added as a HQgni Shn generated
(see 44) could therefore H ^ gni c 387, 8 not die he has for sale...
want the source to be construed that though Hagen fell, but was not dead;
comes later firekr to him and asks if he can still recover.
Finally, the umarbeiter (IIS) to report that Hggni fell, continue
left. He wanted it so the following still can occur., but
coincidentally the report c. 394 received.

tell him that she does not understand what its purpose might have to
travel otherwise.
Immediately following the sending you bemoan SigurSs death. From this
spot, which
is executed in NL wider sehliesst Wilmann that greed Grimhilds original
Royal was motivational. - C. 376 circuit does not belong here; Grimhild
tried
here - albeit in vain - Attila the looks that he have underestimated the
will to deceive is the way I imagine.



Attila ADVERTISING



167

162



The development of luotivs following graphic shows darstellimg:

Redaotion Redaction II I.

Gunther and Hagen before a fire hall ^ ever-

motif Gnther.



brought Attila,

. b snake tower,

. c cut out heart .

Fi'age d after underestimated.
Gunther (Hagen) be
condition.



Hagen and kom-
men by the
. around fire
. single combats



IQ INL

obtained from (a only a reinterpreted in



so far as it Gnther
concerns);

remodeled c. Hagen
. falls

d lost (little-
d.bodingung least).

I.
IS

c. Hagen falls, but
is with tiSreks
help to resist.

I.

(IIS)

163

Hagen does not fall,

but bnjtr upp

do hollena oc gcnyr.



einflussvu the II
(brdervorKriem-
hilt brought);

bc be removed,

. obtain d



II Q

as he ungeudert -
. Iialten



IIS

and a gislher Gernoz
take the spot
of Hagen and
Gunthar.



NL II

-b is even.
inotiv,

of a saalbraiul
has no follow-
Gen.



43 C. 356-362 (363 364) .

too, in the beginning of the two-Niflungasaga can redac-
tions differ.

C 356/7 sends Attila Oslo to promote it. fact
sf concurriert with Riideger, it has been recognized earlier. si
also advertises in the Vilkina saga to Erka, while the younger redaction,
which comes from the same preparer such as IIS, put his Roin-
sets Geirr And in NL advertises Riideger to Kriemhild..

advertising But this tells the saga, it follows c 358 order.
164

both to keep narratives side by side, changes II
the output of I. Although Grimhild is the promised Attila, but Osi
she does not get with to Susa; Attila must getting ready, himself
.., the fetch bride But Roingeirr accompanied him in songs makes
Riideger the ride alone. fact that they travel together, takes the
connection from I to II with love.



168 Attila WEEBIING

That the narratives are quite parallel, also demonstrate the
gifts, get the bid. Guunarr are si c. 357 Sigurs
shield and shelter, but c. 358 he distributed between Attila and
Roingeirr
Sigurs horse and his sword. (The Netherlands continues to be the agency
of gifting Riiedeger mannen by Kriemhild, but with sig-
Frid estimate).

eigentmlichr a train in I it is that Krierahild voluntarily
decides to before. comes but also their long refusal,
what other sources to agree a higher age. because you will-
motivated by that Grimhild the Sigfrid can not forget. "When
but that would be the real reason, as would the subsequent development
of events rather have evoked the idea that they
are about the opportunity to take revenge on it by the powerful
connection is offered, happy, and next to the other, that the
brothers want to prevent the marriage. But their refusal has original
Lich a deeper reason; This is a reluctance to Attila
located and a foreboding of impending doom. The second Gurnlied
has kept these only correct and motivating. The shows of
new that Grimhilds brother revenge older than doubling the Hagen
's motif. And that is one of the old versions, the Sigmund
confirms say; Signy refused for the same reasons, the Siggeirr
. follow

for the German tradition, the Grimhild an enemy of her
makes brothers, is the only possible motivating for their dislike
the that they Sigfrid can not forget. It becomes an on-
input motif of the Sigfridsage to the Attila legend. Now, if I of this
motif drops, this indicates the want that in death I Sigfrid
not immediately preceded. And confirming the saga. Sigfrid's death
is told in II, the story is a direct precursor of the Nibe-
lunge song. We learn from it that I, a song from under the gange
Nibelunge was II during a presentation of the whole substance was
already Sigfrid's death and also the advertising to Brynhild contained.

In c. 356/7 II has also in the middle of a slight renewal
alleged revenge. From him originate namely c. 356 (closing) the values
i Vernico. The localization of I goes directly before: i Nif-
luna aland.

invitation of the brothers could not be told twice.
Here II has added to provide something different. I has many
preserved old trains, which depart on fussendenNL II and II. Here
is the idea that Attila Hagens wants to have underestimated

165



THE INVITATION NIBELNGE 169

c. 359th 360th Attila talking c. 359 just as one who is seeking gold, so-
but he continued mitigates his words by the additional en po he Gvnnarr
konung '? vdrr cnn kerste vin. That he actually au of conspiracy
to participate, we may from c. 360, where a treacherous Grimhild embassy
sends to the brothers, not close. The eiuladung that the government
take over Hunaland that Gunnarr also c. 361 decide to
be the perilous journey to undertake, can not possibly honestly
be meant, but it's not from him. However, the cited
agency c. 359, 11-17 a very distinct reminiscence of the presentation,
which knows Attila guilty. In this respect, researchers have right to
have a darstellungsfurm sought in the I * S, in the Grimhild
Attila used as a tool of her revenge. Only points should be noted:
1 that while Attila not their tools, but with her somewhat-
is guilty; 2 that this conception is not for the whole saga, but
is merely for I. This is true that Gunnar's death in I according to the
old
instance is told, and it also testifies to an appropriate representation
of Hngnis death. Corresponds to that Gunnarr c. 383 before Attila, not
be out before Grimhild what immediately follows: he lionum kastat i
nagarh or). One who (is the train in accordance with the estimate asks
not preserved saga) is Attila. II adds eptir rahi drottningar.

Attila From this behavior the brothers against the white
Nibelungenlied nothing. It follows from here solely II 11 comes
in the saga first version of the general advice in c. 361
After Hagen already discouraged by the journey and its grounds with-
shared and Gunnarr his cowardice has accused him, he lifts from
new to see 310, 4-7: eha - rar sysiir NL = 1459 (where Hagen to
talk the first time ). In I Hggni only says that Grimhild is unfaithful,
in
II he recalls SigurSs death. The following, for 7-8 oc hon - Susa
is Hagens replica in NL (1461). Gunnar's response corresponds to the
follow-
the verse of song (1462), which speaks in the songs Gernot. The following
Hogna ver ^ r na hermt vih is NL = 1464 1 1 In the NL, the younger
follows
Rmoltauftritt, the vassals are summoned, and here-is
only mentioned Volker. So in the saga where the aufgebet the men
later follows, for 11: l oc gengr inn dutch til sins frcanda Folker.

Oda Board also left behind (c. 362) belongs to II. The over-
compliance with NL 1509fgg. is partly literal. That they gislher

\) Ih-iq he opt i fart hrigxli hans inoderni no place in the NL Unlock
statement,
these words are used to connect, and the reproach to which they apply
shall be
Sicli in I (c. 361, 11). So is the idea that a mother Hagens other
than that was the brothers (above, 40) to I.



170 DEK AFTER LEAVING IIUXXEXIaXDE
166


want to keep asking the NL either forgotten or 'it's aiisfbrung
the scene. the source of the saga. It is the interest that II
also shows Gislber for later (c. 390).

Why can here the aufgebet II continues the overwhelm? If you
ask which is so, then the answer must be: because the squad already
0 I had been told by 363. But the saga also Folker
is invited with his and Hagens overwhelm the ride part-
rise, one summarizes the two provide better than variants.
In II Avendet Hagen immediately after the preceding conversation
gather au Volker, and these two both her and the presentation
in I is simple: Gnther calls his duty to overwhelm. The NL has
the sequence reversed: Hagen are the rat, the ver-men to
collect (transitional verse) that happens; entbotenen among the two
is also Volker.

From c. 363 is to say before I sending you. That the number of warriors
just 1000, was, as the phrase of I and II shows
already in the source of the two songs. The small ship, the more I
know, preserves the memory of the smaller number. The. number 1000
is also found in NL, w ^ o sending you the 9000 enslave an ingredient are
^

The old saga contained therefore of c. 856-362: c. 356th 357 (here
Grimhild with si went to Soest), c. 359th 360th 361 to 212 for ]) As
part of other IL

C. 363 is sending you down to the old senseless remark about the
confluence of the Danube and the Rhine, part II. II localisierte
events in southern Germany.

occurs with the sea weibern c. 364 is told only once
(see above p 139). He belongs to I, which proves already the water Moere.
, but it does not follow that he did not have stood in II
can. The deviations from the NL could it have its due.
, but probably is not. The NF has from here on
I demonstrated the influence of. It now looks after all of,

1) Q II course knew already in the redaction that IIS was to be founded,
the
enslave. But they were not counted, or they are under the X Hundrad
understood manna.

2) The conclusion of HQguis talking about is however verstnnnelt IIS: En
ef pu vill
fara i Hvnaland. pa vil ek epter sitia. AB, which eigi Add to ek
represent
the original right against her. That eigi indispensable i.st, sowol shows
the
contrast to the vorliergehenden sentences, the en expressing how the
ordinary
phraseology. It is also unthinkable that Hagen should say he would only
remain. II but that still leaves him make further objections, could
Hagens not need commitment and stroked eigi.


167


I.



C. AND 393. ^ TTILAS DEATH] 71

as if the scene with the ferryman is the variant for the II
offers seefrauenscene. The original role of seefrauen was then
that they forced him to the Hagen to a schijffe verhelfend
do Then they prophesied evil to him as the same, which one would it
compels. In the NL, the two motifs were now connected so that
the trust the Hagen to show off to the ferryman, their prophecy
becomes a complacency with which they regain their shirts. In
the saga, where the II occurs with the ferryman Hess follow, separated
it obtaining the 'small' ship that entered came from the women,
fell from the conversation with the women, and ask them to,
how or if you over water 'll go, down. The construction
hvar (t). . . . IViR Pessa oe oc APTR still shows that oc APTR an
additive
is. If Discontents II slays the ferryman, this corresponds to his
treatment of seefrauen in I. Over the next capitel see above
41 42

4-1. C. 393 and Attila's death.
, the sources of knowledge of the Niflungasaga also opened a
new insight into the narrative of Attila's death. As for me earlier this
has led to absolutely separate the history of the NS, is their
utter incompatibility with the ruling in this notion that
Grimhild the brothers is solely to blame for the death. Since then, we as
oldest
recognized consisted of a Nazi narrative in which Attila not
without blame is all, also requires the ratio of narrative
to tell of the death of Attila, a new investigation. It can
not be denied that they deal with this without much difficulty
can connect speeds. Although it is a rest of an older say shape,
after Attila alone was guilty, but the question is not whether the
source of I this sequel contained - this is not want to be,

1) Then still, the variation in A: hvar ( instead hvdrt) skuluni ver coma
yfir Pessa d That Qgni in the saga to the broads merely stays to them
wondering if it will succeed want to cross the river, but it is really
too
simple-minded. Incidentally proves the NL, that A has the right here. St
1529 3 says
Guenther to Copenhagen: Frt the ir sult suoehen us what wonder with all
the au Hagens
broads in hs. A 1 of 8 * matches. Hagen asks the broads him a shallow
spot to show he erlaugt on a ship. The ferryman of course he could just
ask him berzuschitfen. "If Hagen st. Answers 1530, he wanted to in this
wide nden not drown, so this is just a stopgap, the ferryman of the
scene
prepared. st is even clearer. 1543.4, which corresponds to our agency
completely.
Hagen says to the one meerweibe: nu xeige us berx loaxxer - Here have.
therefore M and B are the same regardless of the I'S all change lying on
the tape,
168

the failure to bring the redactor II had introduced (hvdrt for hvarj ^.



172 C. 393 AND Attila's death

because c. 393 is a poor attachment, but whether the preparer
of I, which was none other than the saga writer, the erzhkmg
may have received from Attila's death ^ This is all the more possible
since, in the presentation of I to this penalty, - the death in a
filled with treasure cellar, - logically can only meet Attila,
for although Grimhild is the main guilty, it is solely Attila the
was driven in the attack of greed.

Of the saga writer then comes c. 393rd This was capitel
in the old saga of c. 387, 8 continued transmitted only by a brief of II
remark that HQgni fell to the floor, isolated. The saga writer has
now c. 393 death of Attila for linking the old saying of HQgnis
and Grimhilds Shn used, he is Grimhild, formerly the
this boys mother was (Arkiv 20, 192 seqq.), replaced by Herra.
If he can go to Pirekr Hggni to help him, so appropriate
speaks the t> ireks role in 1, from the beginning up to the end
Niflungar
wolgesinnt is 2

For c. 392 through this conception we gain the advantage that
we are not here-to two changes of different authors
need to take. In IS sowol as Gunnar Hagen's death were in
a detailed example tells which permitted no change. The
preparer II which source Gunnarr and Qgni both of Grimhild
were killed by a fire blight, so, like above, 42 at-
was taken, both replaced by other names, and the second

1) Top 162 s was assumed here, referring it.

2) The fact that the connection between the two narratives old and after
about a new
face points reinterpreted continuation of the Nordic representations in
which Attila
death is told along with the demise of the Nibelung, was, can hardly be-
take. Because fiSrekr's say a young formative, and c. 394 looks like a
statements made. Nevertheless, the possibility is not completely
excluded. The old saying
of the revenge of Attila contained the following trains: 1 the sacrifice
of children; 2 a
brand saloon; 3 the Shn of Hagen and the Grimhild, which is involved in
the revenge.
The first two trains were taken away from this context and in the
transferred to avenge Hagen. (On the transfer of the hall brandesnadin
see below 45)
Of the third train Grimhilds could not motherhood in the new conception
remain. So only remained that Hagen creates a Shn, avenging him
(Arkiv 20, 292 seqq.), But with a different woman. This can in the common
source
I have stood by II. II during the fall Hess story, I shared the role
to the Herras (yes fiSrekr was added to I). The old form of revenge but
169

was completely destroyed for a new motif, which was located directly on
greed Attila
moved, added. If this conception of the narrative is right, what I free-
Lich not consider proven and barely fit, that is not in IQ plagues
fallen down dead, but only have been seriously wounded.



THE VEKHLTNIS DEK liEIHEN ijLTELLE.VI TO EACH OTHER AND II 173

interpolator, who added romantic erzchlungen, has at this
do not ask sinned.

The narrative part of c. 393 joined in I want to evaluate the
Oc ago eptir danjr Hogni {zl ^). With the following Hildebrand, with the
Reference to pyheskh-menn, immediately before c. 394 with its
accurate disclosures is very unnecessary and unprincipled II is only
the reference to Erkas prophecy is still on the circuit I (see 48).

It is not without interest that H ^ gni in the narrative of
Attila's death three times Hognl af Troie (Troiu) means \ during Com-
minxa is not. Gunnarr occurs entirely in the background.

45 The ratio of the two sources of I and II
to each other.

It is easy to see that I by far the more original
source is. It contains the oldest motive and the fewest additives.
It is a transitional form. The new conception of the saga, which in their
comes to words, is constructed consequent in Figure 11.

But I is not the direct source of II II contains a For-
individual, although a few trains that go by I. II is due to
a close variant of I came. II is an epic whole. It
begins at least with Gunther wedding and closes with the death
the Burgundians. I starts with Attila's wedding and also includes
with the demise of the Nibelung. I sets Sigfi'ids death ahead, II he-
counts the history in connection to Sigfrid's death. From the Comparative
Law
of I and 11 results in a form to say that at some points on
both beyond.

1 Attila sends a bid to promote him to Grimhild.
Grimhilds initial refusal to receive in II, I lost. Grim-
hild travels with the home offered. (3si5 is perhaps relatively old;
oingeirr belongs to the special development of II.

2 With the consent of Attila Grimhild invites treacherously apart
their brothers Hagen and Gunther a. Of the other brothers was only
Gernot added. This ratio is preserved in I; further details about
47 II prevails in the renewal that Attila is completely sincere
says, only Grimhild has evil plan. - Hagen advises against travel.
A warning by the mother or the woman was already pre-
provided (cf. Am. 14fgg.). In II it is busy, if I had lost it,
can not be decided. The number seems to have enjoyed the 1000

1) The same bezeichnuug met once iu 11, c. 389, 11
170




174 GEGKNSE1TIC4E THE RATIO OF I AND II

to have been, but the memorial because it was smaller, was
not lost (see 3 below).

3 On the Rhine arrived, a crossing opportunity for ge-
investigated. Hagen finds the seeweiber, it compels him a ship to ver-
provide. They prophesy to him that he would not return.
He kills the seeweiber. In II, the scene occurs with by the
the ferryman replaced. Introduction elses.

4 You row so strong that the break rude. In I-ver
lost in II Q replaced by the control; dnisclien get into the songs.
The ship proposes to (get in I II).

5 At the other shore is Eckewart and warns the brothers. One
old train say the shape was faithful in their briidern Grimhild. He
shows them off to the guarantees of Attila. In I Eckewart is by I ^
irekr
replaced. In II it is received, but the long-Redegerepisode is a
pushed. Drenched the brothers come with Attila, respectively. Riideger
on.

6 Arrival at Attila. Attila looks after the brothers (cf.
Akv. 14), in Attila II is replaced by Grimhild. I looked in Attila
although
nacii not from them, but he receives immediately after in-
friendly future (see p 142 nb). Then the reception followed by Grim-
hild, a residue of the old conception, where Grimhild warns see Akv. 15
Sign and c ^ s warning. 5 of Volsungasaga. The receiver is already
reinterpreted; unfriendly conversation with Hagen. II follows in a
meal.

7 The night scene (see Finn). She concluded with the fact that
the Huns retreat. Memory of the death in the dorm
in NL, I was lost in the scene, but is a distinct reminiscence
receive, see below.

8 A greeting by Attila, in the old saying does not exist,
had thus become necessary that the fighting in a public-
seed meal uplift. Obtained in II and I. Sharing a meal in
a hall. In I is replaced by a tree garden.

* 9 Before the beginning of the struggle Grimhild Irinc has asked the
output of the hall to be filled. Now it's boys on their requests,
the Hagen to put a muzzle clamp. Hagen kills the boys
and the educator; Attila the Hun calls on, to arm themselves
and kill the Nibelung, the Huns left the courtroom. Completely
obtained in T. What's new in II: addition of enslave episode;-to
significance of the assassination of the boys, the Nibelung occupy in-
output. whereby the old situation of nachtwacht scene is achieved



171

DKR ROOM FIRE TN 1175

(Which may be far older than they draiissen the input against the enemies
beware), the exaggerated darsteilung Himnenraordes in the hall.

10th I and II from here to go apart completely. With
assistance related representations can perhaps also the
original find.

That the old song knew a fire hall, so not the first
has been added in II, is from a spot in I, the above un-
is still considered apparent. C. 385 (closing) is annoyed Qgni
that he can not fight at night because of the darkness:
Oc nu snyr Hogni mount Mount gross meh fa INSTALLATION menu. var oc Jmr
csitt steikara hus.
oc par fa peir water elld. oc kasta pegar Peim elldi i kusit oc hremia
upp. oc borrowing to alla in ge7'er food.

That Hogni lighting a kitchen to fight for their translucent
can, at least a whimsical motif. And that the sham
a burning steikarahus illuminated the entire city, not sounds
less exaggerated. The steiJmrcdms can say the impossible
be old. But the conflagration is the same motif in II,
and when it was the great hall, the aufbrannte so you projecting,
that the lohe the whole city lit up.

I did so the steikarahus or a similar building instead of
hall introduced, and this is a direct follow from the fact that in the I
hall in which the Nibelung are, by a tree, garden-he
is set. (The reason of this change will be that it is a
so large hall could not imagine). So told an older
redaction of I, that in the night with the burning of the translucent
hall outside was fought. It follows from this that the fire hall
was not only in the common source of I and II, but also
is older than the meal and the like prolapsed events.
Because it is fought at night. So the hall, the fire
is originally the dormitory of the Nibelung. The old source of
I II had the night fighting the gleam of the burning hall
reserve, although they have the meal, which was held on day,
had received ^

1) For those unambiguous eiinneruug to the fire hall in 1 arises
that we see 155 above 156 nb. with right in c. 382, 6: Hogni at s upp
hollenne and
c. 384, 16 fg. (Hertugi BloSlin) ferr i elna lioll VIOE sina sina menn ok
Irungr Vis
menn reminiscences of the fighting in the courtroom recognized in I have.
The change in the
in a hall, so although it is apaldrsganfr in Roost dit; imagine
instructed not
been durcho-maturing.



176 DKR SAALBRANU IN BEB QUKLLE OF I 11

But even so there remains a difference between I and II.
172

In I is fought out in II inside the hall, or better, after-
which the fire hall, originally heard in II of the fighting on.

Two sources together must have been that the hall over
the heads of the Nibelung was lit. Because this is the
sole purpose of brandes, at hrenna Jm inni. A nocturnal-murder
burner story in the style of SQgur. The difference between I and
II is this, that I, the Nibelung, the wall of the burning hall
accelerate and break ^, while in II, as long as they live, with
Missiles to defend itself, but all in the burning hall to-
come. The par with the similar scenes of SQgur is quite
extraordinary. There are two variants not missing. When Njlsbrenna
KAERI breaks out in a similar fashion, the other coming in the flame
to. The detail are stereotyped: the entrance is occupied, that
No soul comes out, only to fight some time (as in the Njla)
but it takes too many men, and the company adopted the
last less honorable to grab medium; contributes to fire and cause
lights on the house, as any hope to be by force of arms
save is lost, asks the impugned order for peace or
for his innocent house enjoyed. Also not lacking here: the
Please for gislher!

So both ideas have their litterarhistorische attachment,
but one of them must be relatively original. I believe
I also here that, although the younger seal the scene very extended
has, but is on the older point of view. This is indicated by the over-
accords with the Scandinavian tradition. Here is by no
the fire talking. Bravely fighting the brothers fall into enemy
associations. After Akv. 15.1-2 (Systir fmm peira snemst, at i sal kmo)
is fought in a courtroom (in accordance with the saga and
the NL, and the Finn saga), there Gurn talks with the brothers,
there kills H ^ gni (st. 19) seven men and pushes the eighth to the fire,
which can only be a stove fire on the context. In Atlaml
being fought out. The fire hall is a secondary result and motivational
certainly owes its genesis to the new conception of Grimhilds

1) DerL'S where the Nibelung in the baumgartewi a splendid opportunity
have to be vei'teidigen, you do not understand why they leave the same
you want (like Wilmann Sinking of the Nibelung see the reverse behaui 12
^ th
can, is beyond me); Hagens suit that you can in this way with the
enslaved
is forced to fight, is just one excuse, because the fact that he later
'itself
can choose with whom he will fight '(c., 381, 13) illuminates nothing.



VER & LEICHUNG Uele OF THE ^ I II WITH ATLILIEDERN 177

Character. The arsonist of the Nibelungen saga is Grimhild not
Attila. In the old say she burns her husband (Akv. 41). As the
Sacrifice of the son in the transformation of thou against the brothers
ge-
is applied, as well as the fire hall. The form say that the con-
sequenteste implementation shows this motif, also has the youngest
be. Although I will be in the hall over the heads of the Nibelungen-
173

ignited, but you can find also gone, then they fight and
come to the old with the Edda matching to be. In
II of the fire hall is the main motive; Gunther and Hagen come
miserably in the flames around. Only by the later micrograph of the
individual
Fight the ratio has changed in IIS sending you, although II
yet in the saga of the reasons underlying representation to the death in
the
flame knew, and by the connection of I with II in NL
also introduced the train, that they caught before Grimhild, - the
replacing Attila imagine - overruled.

So let's assume for the source of this idea I II to:
the hall is lit, the Nibelung break out, attacked Irinc,
the outside is, and kill him, then they are captured,
Gnther is thrown into the snake tower, and Hagen is the heart
cut.

What I respectively. II further contain or tell otherwise, to-
rates and changes that in detail in another context
have been discussed.

Another step back now leads the Comparative Law he-
connected source of I II with the Scandinavian tradition. The
distance is no more large, most can be attributed to the funda-
legend renewal: the conception of Grimhild as the enemy of Brotherly
traced. (I apply the same numbers as in the pre-
previous survey.)

1 Old Attila's wedding with the unruly Grimhild.

2 The old invitation. New: Grimhilds evil plan. Old: the warning
by wife or mother. New: Hagen's objections (through its relationship
led to Grimhild).

3 4 The scene with the sea is not saying women in the old
occupied, but they may be old. Old: row and break the strong
the rude oars or pegs (Atlam. 37). From the break of the ship
(Atlam. lc), the capsize of the ship.

5 Old must be one because of its similar shape to the Ekkewart
role, the personification of Grimhilds warning in Akv. and ATLAM.

12



178 THE YOUNGER DICHTNC

6 Old: the reception by Grimhild (Akv. 15). New: the reinterpretation
reception.

7 Old: the night scene, from a fighting developed
(Finn). New: the retreat of the Huns (which is due in 8
[Meal] located).

8 New: greeting by Attila meal. Recorded for 9
174


9 New: the scene with the boys. A sequence of Grimhilds
new relationship with Hagen. A transitional form, as well as some-Attila
is hostile crowds, the sacrifice of the boys had not yet
absolutely necessary. Old: a shape corresponding to the Irinc that the
Robbery leads. In the Finn saga corresponds Grulf. Goes in the Edda
maybe Vingi this shape back.

10th Old: the open fighting. The prisoner would take and cruel
kill the brothers. New: the fire hall and failure. Those from
Grimhilds revenge on Attila, this a known motif, from the hall-
leads over the open fire fighting.

It should be noted that all these changes micrograph of the
the Burgundians are quite independent. Your only requirement
is the new conception of Griihilds character, and that these older
as the intervening influence of the Burgundians, perhaps even older than
is their micrograph, 21 was shown.

The influence from the south is restricted entirely to the
name Gnther, so just goes as far as in the Scandinavian
tradition. A similar shape Volker knew the source, but this
shape does not belong to the Southern tradition, but is an old
( 47). The legendary shape of Nordic quite close and can
only have arisen in the country, where the shape of the Sigfridsage,
only a small variation of the Nordic tradition is at home
's. Even Dietrich, but I already like the third Gurnlied as
Extras knows, is still missing. Because at the only spot where he are in
I
the act engaged in warning the brothers, II shows that the
source even knew Eckewart.

46 The younger seals.
The sources developed in the previous permit
sees the development of the old seal and also help the
Younger understand. II is roughly in the middle between the com-
common source of I and II and the Nibelungenlied. And it wants
appear to me that the sources of the final Pirekssaga corresponding
decision to bring dei source ask the Nibelungenlied. Neither



THE SONG OF THE NIBELUNG VORGBSCHICHTE 179

episodic individual songs was a multiform prosaic tradition
the source nor songbooks in which certain groups of individual
integrate connected to a view of a portion of the long
were, but shorter presentations throughout the stofPes. The gradual
tion growth of the substance can be demonstrated quellenrassig.

At one place only, there were no longer in the immediate main-
source of song, but in the poetic tradition, a deeper
nick: death between the presentation of Sigfrid and of
Hagen's death. ^ The sources of the S & teach that the Scandinavian tra-
dition's looking at this on the old positions available. Apart
of retrospective poems deal with three long songs, the Sig sk.,
the Sig yngri, the Sig meiri Sigurs death. Of allusions to later
175

events are not lacking, which shows that the material has a uniform;
Sigfrid's death but forms a nick, the stop not only
permitted, but actually entails, not a single poem
told at the same time continued. Tell the sinking of the Nibelung
two poems, Atlakvia Atlaml and, in the second there are spitting-
ments on earlier events, but a narrative which contain these
not swell. On the same positions is the Low German
tradition. The Sig meiri comes from North Germany and witnessed the-
same treatment of Sigfrid's death, which is common in the north. The
appropriate treatment of Hagen's death is the source of
the songs I> S obtained witness. A beginning is with the poetic
Connection made, the song contained Attila's wedding, which, in the Edda
at least in the traditional spin off, is missing. And we hear,
Grimhild that Sigfrid was widow. In this point of view is also
I still.

But I and II go to the closing, to the death of the brothers.
The avenge this, however (but see above, p 172 nb. 2) they contain.
Whether this difference with the Nordic swell together-
processing of two songs in the north it is based or that one in
Germany this part of the poetic tradition has dropped,
I do not examine here. Each case the German tradition has also
this part of the material - whether he other in the same or a
carols was treated - known and used. They borrowed him the
main motive for their transformation of the substance means the sacrifice
of the Son and

1) Also Sigfrid's youth to Brunhild's salvation - that dragon fight and
salvation - was treated separately in old songs. But it was early with
the advertising of Gnther connected, so meiri in the source of the Sig,
and walirschein-
Lich again secuudr in II (see below p 191).

12 *



180 THE HISTORY OF NIBELITNGENLIEDES

the fire hall. And it was all due to present, Attila's death in this
Context where Grimhild was to drop to all guilty.
They replaced him on the duration of Grimhilds death. Only the I ^ S
builds
differing from the old narrative telling of death of Attila.

The poetic connection with Sigfrid's death and with Gunther high-
time is already present in II. So from then on is the Nibelungenlied
a full presentation of the stiff to be established. That song (II)
you can not call a folk song in the ordinary sense of a bailade.
It was too long. But wide of the epic of the NL was
far away. Comparing the source of I, II with Atlaml so
one can doubt the right thing with that poem longer than this
was. The large scope of the Nibelungenlied is the product
three factoren: gradually absorbed accessories and augmentation
ments, the processing together of two parallel sources (I, II) - not
transmitter sources close to each other! - And the epic detail
younger poet who edited the material in courtly taste.
176

This is the youngest and the tendency can be observed everywhere, it has
the song at least twice its natural circumference in-
swollen. The gradual micrograph foreign motive goes out but
the chronological sequence: Atlilieder - source of I II - I -
II - Nibelungenlied clear. You agree quite what Cauer
aa 0 guess right that the substance of the relationship by
the whole sealed individual songs that have never existed in itself,
has swelled. It is no coincidence that a homer researchers
was first uttered these thoughts. Cauer also has a
each fall, the relative chronology correctly identified. Where he made
the
Situation and the presentation concludes that the scene 'as he niht
conditions
ir f stiiont 'on account of the night awake tscene has been sealed so
confirms the history of this tradition looks - at least
principiell ^ - absolutely. The nachtwacht scene is very old, even older
than
Grimhilds enmity, the scene before Kriemhilt window only knows the
Nibelungenlied. Less correct Cauer has judged Irinc, but only
which sees in the two sources of the presentation of the 5i (5rekssaga
and
their relationship could lead to understanding this shape.

The additives that are younger than II, we recognize in the
Nibelungenlied,
Apart from the share that come here, I, sections on longer:

1) That the only motive for the vigil scene before Kriemhild window from-
liabe given icli freilicli do not (see also the continuation of this
study).
But the fact that this scene from motifs from the older consisted of song
is constructed,
is completely correct.



OPTIONAL FOR THE YOUNGER NIBELUNG SONG 181

1 the fighting with Else and Gelfrt;

2 tions as he niht ir f stuont;

3 ecclesiastical transition;

4 Buhurt.

Furthermore, significant enhancements in the aufentlialts Bechelren, of
Bloedelins fight with the Rule, is inserted into the Dancwart,
the Huns murder, einzelkrapfe.

These extensions not based on the new feed-say
substance. Most developed from psychological laws of
the already existing one.

If the scene in front of a younger version of windows Kriemhilt
vigil, so they in turn has served the church-for prototypical transition.
The scenes form a psychological series. The vigil is ur-
177

originally nothing more than the introduction of struggle. By laying
the beginning of the battle on the following day to be in this scene
the Huns retreat, they were to feiglingeu; Hagen ver-
she scoffs. They have been sent by Grimhild, which causes a
scene in which it is clearly stated, and at which they present
's. The result is that Hagen Grnhild mocked. And this scene
produces another whose main theme Hagens brutal treatment
the queen is. The demented are from previous share of he-
counting, Hagen Kriemhild after his conversation with arrival and
queens of the dispute before the church, borrowed, and the scene is
finished. It has the further purpose as the other, Volker of him-
let vortun; their purposeless brutality she reveals as a last
streamers.

The youngest occurs this is the group want Buhurt, the in-
haltslos as he is, once again challenging essence and Volkers
Etzel to illustrate peaceful craft.

The only significant new shape of song is Dancwart. Also
this is not introduced from the outside, but he's a lookalike
Hagens. Like this in the nachtwacht scene so beware Dancwart with
Folker the Huns murders the entrance of the hall. The white sage
nothing about it. A terrible revenge for the failure of the Avar enslave
necessary. The given shape to perform it, Hagen was.
But this was indispensable during a performance in the hall. So there was
to him a brother, not to fight airworthiness behind him-
is back. Through its close relationship to Hagen he concurriert in
younger seal with Volker. Therefore, it will also Community
tion feats associated with Hagen seals. This endeavor owes



DIK II 182 MAIN SOURCE OF SONG NIBELUNG

the fighting with Else its genesis. The name Else, the occurring
called with the traveling man, offered a gelegeuheit, a battle scene at-
. ^ Also it is missing quite right in the saga zuknpfen. It has in
Bloedelin against the struggling their condition, so is not older than
this. Furthermore Dancwarts ratio as a younger brother to
Hagen said the Gislher to Gnther parallel. This spring more
contact with Gislher. Riiedeger of woman and daughter, he is
kissed, and it is said that he was still very young when Sigfrid died.

One can, after all II as the oldest complete repre-
View sentatives of the south-western German tradition or better.
What adds to the NL names and new facts from the outside, is
all secondary. That in which the NL goes beyond II comes,
but without ausnhme of I. The proof of song I was completely
known. If he redaction of this section only for a shorter
completely absorbs so certainly based that in the beginning -
Attila and the wedding invitation - no significant differences
were present, while the details of the struggle so much out-
each go to a uniform presentation, both sources of full-
permanently contained, do not make here Hess, the saga shows to
What torheiten.man obtained if the one here with the other
want to connect. But at the conclusion, the poet of song I widerum
used. For it is only from this source may be from the report that
178

Grimhild - in I was certainly Attila - the Hagen to the estimated
asks before she decides to kill him 2

The fact that Dietrich and Riideger occur in II, one may
not conclude that II was a southern German poem. This referred to
tion is a purely material in contrast to I. II in southern Germany
localisiert country and contains elements of southern Germany. But occurs
also in I
Pirekr on, and yet I certainly North German. If Pirekr and
Riideger southern Germany are perhaps two, it does not follow that
they are recorded in southern Germany to say. In case of non-
Annual beliebiheit and distribution of the substance, it is striking that
before the Nibelungenlied in German areas not a single record
has come to us from ancient times, but as with the Waltharius and

1) That the fighting with Else and Gelpbrat way an adventurous Dietrich
is to be established where the Nibelung were not involved, shows
Wilmaims.
Demise of the Nibelung s 30fg.

L ') That way, the denser the NL I still used to a much higher grade
as has been demonstrated in this study, the at the foot of the
show circuit this ausgbe notified printed parallclstellcn.



THE XIBELUXGISCHEN V ^ Tl HUXNISCHEX HEROES 183

other dichtuugen is the case. In Xorddeutschland you wrote the
poems not. I see in the Lower Rhine II tradition, in
gegensatzo not a southern German, but to a Saxon,
which is in I. This also explains their processing in the I> p
The geographical distance was not too great. In the low-rosemunde
Rhenish people play has to say further adapted to a high-
German courtly poet himself stofles took possession of the NL and its
endgiitige was formative. This is only a hint, for the
proof in detail, I refer to the second part of this sub-
studies, where I specifically referred to in this chapter briefly
discussed
chenen ask to take remember. It should be noticed only provisionally,
that the conception of the genesis of the NL as history in the
the sage and the sources that have all of these on the north,
their historical condition has to say, so in the general
development of the Middle High German epic poetry - just think of Rother,
Duke Ernst, Oswald, Orendel, Salman and Morolf, the substance of
"Wolf Dietrich and Hugdietrich - their litterarhistorische.

47 The Huns and uibelungischen two.
(Later added.)

In these studies, beige discontinued footprint of the two
representations of the XS are all I ask in the name Gislher, ge-
painted. I am prompted, been here for me to ver-
reply.

In I Gislher does not play the slightest role. No he did is
attributed, not even informed his death WDRD. Applies to Gernoz
179

not the same. Although significant is his role, but he
asked to imagine a characteristic Dietrich for help, it is much
Gislher mentioned together more often than with the other two, it
shall resist catching up in connection with HQgni, and his death
contained
the presentation also, which of course clear only from the printed text
will be.

The place that mention Gislher are the following:

C. 360.7. Attila and Grimhild can greet their brothers: Gunnare
... ok ... Hogna Gernorx oc, oc gislher.

C. 361.2. Gunnarr calls for rate Hogna oc oc Gernox gislher.

C. 363, 12 Gunnarr has on his shield as a sign
eagle with a crown them. Hqgni also has an eagle, but without
crown them (eg 10 - 12). Then follows (for 13): oc]) at marc (ie the
eagle)
hava a peir all herneskiv Sinni. In between is: Gernorz Gisl oc-



184 GISELHER. FOLKER

hava ago skiolldo raiiha oc lad meb gulli hcmkr ^ what the reasonable
interfere.
Here also Gernorz is inserted.

C. 376, 6 Grimhd wants revenge on Gunnarr and Hggni oc
abrum peirra hroehrimi.

C. 377.25. Attila gets up and walks towards Gunnarr oc gislher.

C. 377.26. Attila is Gunnarr his right hand oc kallar Hogna
oc Qernorz. In between: oc vinstvi existing toc hann i hoiid iuncherra
Oislher.

C. 381, 24 Hogne breaks out of the garr. Oernorz oc Oislher
fylgia honum oc marger Niflungar.

C. 384, sixth As Gunnarr is caught, strikes the Huns Hogni
going on. Gernoz sees this and rushes him fighting against: ok honum
fylgir iimkherra Oisler alldrengiga; drepr margan man meb simi
sverbi QRAM. Even the mention of this sword has the
Roingeirepisode and so on H. To make any of these targeted
Gislher even the slightest of.

In contrast Gernorz when you put the just mentioned
c. 376, 6 counts, called 22 times, including to provide more where
he is more or less engaged in the treatment and indispensable.

We conclude that Gislher I did not know, and that the
I put in that call him stem from HS.

However Gislher is in narrative clothes from Sigfrid death (c. 342
to 348), but the H is not mentioned at all. But this is explained
180

the fact that he here no role in the recent tradition
played. He was still a child. That this is the reason, represent-
does not leave us in uncertain n. C. 169, of the aufzhluug
Sons Aldrian he explains: /> Noe Gisler. hann he pa csitt he harn
pessimistic
tibcendi ge? 'az. Incidentally, he is in the c. 347, 19 21, 23 mentioned
fy'rir included.

Folker introduced to provide a few II; twice in the sacrament-
time, which he does not own telling, but intertwined with additions:

C. 377.35. Folkher SITR hia fostra Aldrian.

C. 379.19. (Oc hogr enn hann) IViR havo ^ Folkher (Hl fostra
sveinsins).

Furthermore, c. 382, 14 (see above for Gislher).

To mention is still a long put (c. 385.5-10), at the
Gernoz sowol Gisler as Folker called, but their connection immediately
shows that it is interpolated.

The Scandinavian tradition knows the Triassic Gunnarr - Hggni -
Guttormr. The overall look is that Guttormr to the Burgundian



GUTTORMR. GERNOT 185

Indian Godomariiis go back and this tradition has lost Gislher,
wlirend the German Godomarius have forgotten. Since it is now
has shown that the oldest German source Gislher not
knows this and is only added very late in the seal, is
the link between Guttormr and Godomarius right
doubtful.

Etymologically Giittornw is not Godomarius what rather Gu-
marr would read, but Gohpormr {7ai Pyrma, see Noreen ^ 233).
The name is in frequent use in the north, and in the 9th Year
hundred encountered a Guthormr Gubrandsson (Heimskringla).

The Oeconomie the seal requires a number of two brothers.
Because of the heterogeneous Gunnarr Burgundy Sage comes, rises
Thus, the question whether Guttormr not the relatively oldest name of the
second
's brother.

This look is gaining a significant support to c. 170 of the I> p
Here the brothers are enumerated. First, here is this
series: Gunnarr, Guzormr, Gernoz, Gisler, while only a Hogni
is half brothers. Then tells the capitel that Pirekr the brothers
invites. Here, however, is only of Gunnarr, HQgni and Guthormr the
talking.
It is believed the invitation; Gunnarr Hogni and proceed to the
the journey; Guttormr remains, because he is sick; here exi-
Gernoz and not just stare gislher. It is clear that the chapter
ursprnglicii only knew the Triassic-Gunnarr Hogni-Guttormr, the two
181

others are added later. But it is in through our up-
previous results clearly established the conscience of the saga recorder
pure arbitrariness, these sources of deviation from the other German
attributed to the influence of the Scandinavian say shape. In the
songs that the two sources of NS is to be established, is Guttormr
replaced by Gernoz. Again, this is just as a Guttormr
Burgundian hero. The resulting Triassic preserves I. II only
adds gislher and Folker added. Younger is Dancwart, the first
occurs in the NL ( 46).

We can see from these facts make the development of
read.

It is striking that Gernoz appears as Hagens brother in arms I.
The two both are often mentioned together; Hogni revenge
Gernoz falling and falls immediately. Gunnarr is earlier
captured. After HQgnis for Gernoz binds the home
solid. II also still know that HQgni together and Gernoz Guardian
exhibit.



186 GUTTORMR. GERNOI. VOLKER

The oldest is briiderpaar Hagen and Guttormr. Are together
they owe to Sigfrid's death and together they travel to Hnaland,
keep watch over their sheep man t - as Hnaef and Hengest -;
they come together in a foreign country has to offer.

Gunnarr as it was taken, found a new connection
distribution of the roll instead. Got in the Community Tradition
he from Hagen the role of the king. Then shared the Scandinavian
and the Saxon tradition. In Scandinavia, the murder was to
Sigfrid transferred to Guttormr, but he was so 6r sggimni, for
on the rest of the narrative came to Gunnarr Guttorms agency,
and so that was to Hagen's brother in arms on the journey to the
Hunnelande.

In the Saxon tradition the old relationship was preserved.
Only at that Guttorms put in a northern German minstrels popular
hero went - Gernot. Only the NL can occur him against Hagen.
He was, therefore, to Hagen's brother in arms, in I and also in
II, it is clear to Hagen in a more intimate relationship than Gnther,
which is rather unfriendly voted against Hagen. By him has
diverted to Folker II. Now it's Folker, on the Hagen-in
play an integral connects the home. The basis of this appearance may
anyone's guess. Perhaps it is connected with that Hagen
did not apply for a full brother of the king. , Mutual-
ratio of the king is thought to be a relatively intimate. Thus,
the Hagen in the famous old scene in which he nachtwache the
holds, a new begotten shape that is particularly close to him.
In this respect, one can say that Volker created for nachtwacht scene
has been, only that this scene is old and he continues shaping an old-
sets. The Volkers occur thus is another proof that
II has even included this scene. In IQ they went thus to be established,
that the fighting immediately after the arrival in the land of the Huns
in the
182

first meal ensued, in the direct source of IIS she want
so shrunken that they no longer interested in the author
inspired, perhaps disasters were also down. But the night
is obtained.

That Volker was from the beginning a game man, is nothing
less than likely. In the saga, he still occurs nowhere in this
roll on. But if Hqgni (c. 388 connection) to him says: liability Mikla
Gubs pauk firir, Hversu pu lext syngia piit. er sf ^ i hialmum Huna
thus, making it the possibility of a development in this direction ge-
give. A gambling man came to the incident, which perform image. He



VOLKER. GISELHER. Etzel HEROES 187

Volkers compares with a sword videlbogen, then the hero
a vklehere the videlt on helmets not only, but also by
sexe Dne his comrades refreshed. The end is faced with a to
The notification shall provide that Volker was certainly of high birth,
that he was but a spileman named because of its art. To what
chen circling this conception of Volker emerged as one spielmanns
is this it sets itself as an eloquent testimony that I it
not need to take.

Gislher is also Roingeirr with the seal be-
accepted. For fighting with Roingeirr is the shape invented.
That, along with his engagement to Roingeirs daughter, is
his only did and his only experience. Of course, one hears of
time to time, that Avird also asked about his raeinung that he also
proficient fights, but he remains a meaningless shape - to be on
meet with Riideger. It is therefore quite right when
Wilmann suspects that their name from any of the tell
absolutely independent source will be recorded. Only may of
a signature of the clerk of the Piligrim of Passau as the source of
name not be talking about. The shape is a northwestern German, as
II quite a northwestern German poem ( 46).

Of Etzel's two, as I show on German soil Osi
and Irinc the oldest. Then Dietrich is included, but pre-
provisionally as an extra. On Oslo agency occurs later Riideger (II), at
the same time
Bloedelin Irincs takes a place, while this a minor
Get position, and also Dietrich now engages in the development of
issued a hot th. The development is the same as in the nibe-
lungischen two; make new step into the role of the old, but
therefore, in most cases, not be eliminated, but with a
lower part of her old role must be satisfied. And also here
it can be observed that the historical names are young, the only
name, the figure on a historic Etzel related back-
can be kept is one of the youngest layer names this period.

E rceni. However in Helrei
viki? igr Dana. The name means just as much as the ride
subr do Frakklands; - you do not know go where he belongs.

Mutual influencing of the Scandinavian and German
183

between tradition shows how the wrought say, the dwarf say that
is not the Franks but the Saxons are of German origin, who
first dealt with the Nibelungen saga. But by the Saxons,
they came to the Franks. This may have in the first Gnther
recorded saying. From now on, can also be in Germany next to
another in the opposite direction of the flow from north to south
perceive. But the first time strm remained far the strongest. The
Franks have, it seems, as a counterpart to the case Hagens
added sealed Saxon war or at least a war crossing of Sigfrid
related to the Saxons. According to the connection you have with Gunther
Hagen's seat moved southward and accordingly the old localization
completely replaced by a new one. But is most of it of
of younger seals, and the influence from the south is limited to pre-
provisionally to the name Gnther i, this took over a part of the role
of Hagen enjoyed, but which occurs in the most significant (the
vigil) are next to him remained , and only in the very north of
Gnther was ousted. The Saxon tradition includes

1) Attila as Hunnenkuig comes not ouch the Sage Burgundy (pp 129 ff.).



HOMELAND OF THE SAGE 197

, the new conception of Grimhilds character. It is a logical
assumption that Grimhild by doubling the brother in law murder Sig-
Frid was widow. Traces of it are found in the most ancient Scandi-
navian tradition, but here was the old conception quite
prevalent. When the Saxons can transfer the blame of
moderate to prove source Grimhild Attila.

most important change that from the micrograph of Gnther follows
the previous parallel with the new is motivating of
Sigfrid's death. These will be Saxon. For the Saxons be
true a clearer memory of Sigfrid's relationship to Biynhild as
the Franks. The idea is younger than the new conception of
Grimhilds character. Because Grimhilds revenge on Hagen Hagen sets,
Brynhild not blame advance ( 21). When Brynhild avenge that it
is younger, penetrated to the north and there in lush seal
unfolded, while Grimhilds avenge only weakly indicated, as
is to be noted that this idea in the north another from-
formed idea of Grimhilds relation to their man and
her brothers encountered while the idea of revenge Brynhild
just in the north, where the memory of Brynhild Sigurs and love
was still alive, had to find a willing micrograph.

Frankish but the connection of the Sigfridsage with the Hagen-
poem to tell a coherent (HQ PS 45), perhaps
slightly and the loss of the first encounter of Sigfrid with Brynhild,
the first micrograph of several southern German two, in the first line of
Dietrich, who also according to the Saxons and the north before early-
penetrated, it the Gislher, Rediger, Hildebrand and two others.
Frankish tradition originates from Gernot want. That it is not
may have been the author of the Pilgrim, bishop of Passau, who
has this name from an old pergamen distended as Wilmann
believed was stressed above, p 187. This put the suit hope
I linked to an extensive analysis of the affect-
184

the return poem.



ZWEIXE DIVISION TING.



TEXTS.



The SigiintarliTicta yiigri after Volsungasaga and bread.

[To the relationship of the individual parts yngri the Sig and their
sources relative to their To demonstrate, here is an imprint of the parts
of the Yglsungasaga of bread and based on that poems respectively.
belong. The foot notes are divided into two groups. The former
corresponds
holds the paraphrase, if v'orhanden, such verses, which also
are handed poetic form. In such cases, the disaster is in the
texts. The second group contains critical aumerkungen direct
source from the set Sig sk. and parallel to the place of the Sig
meiri foot border sharing of VqIs.s. and from the I> p Both are so far
regarded as source shall likewise, as the poems on which
they are based, the Sig meiri and the source of the corresponding capitel
of the I> S, to the sources of directen Sig yngri belong. Where it is
necessary
appeared, will provide especially in those that 22-24 not taken
. been addressed, the relationship with the Sig discussed briefly yngri]

I. Sigurbs arrival at Gjki 1

m seems the saga (c. 26, 1 - 19)? after de ' To be told Sig meiri.
yngri But will have the same communicated briefly the Sig.

II Sigurbs wedding.
(C. 26, 36 - 58) Ok EITT useful gekk Grimhildr fyrir Gjka konung 5
ok lagbi Hendr to neck honum ok mselti: "Her he nu kominn hen mesti
kappi he vergldu finuaz to 1; vaeri at honum Mikit Dare: gipt honum
dttur | 3ina meb Miklu fe ok Sliku riki, sem hann vill, ok msetti hann
ago ynbi neraa "Konungr svarar:" Ftitt he pat, at bja fram doetr.
sinar, en meiri VEGR it at bjba honum, en abrir bibi. " Ok EITT kveld 10

3 Sig sk. 1, 1 2: Ar vas l) ats SigurSr Sotti Gjuka.

.5 - 202, 6 Sig sk. 2, 1-4 Mey bu5u honum ok meiSma fjolS, GuSrnu
ungu, Gjka dttur.

10-202, 2 Ok - kurteisasta. This corresponds to imagine a scene of Sig
meiri where not GuSrn but Orinihildr the SigurSr a cup kredenxt
c. 26, 27 - 31 34 - 35: Eitt kveld, he l) eir satu vib diykk, drottning
upp ok ripped
gekk fyrir SigurS ok ok inajlti kvaddi hann, "he FQgnuSr oss Jjinni
hervist, ok old


185


202 SIGURDARKVIDA YNGRI AFTER THE BREAD VQLSUNGASAGA TJND

skenkir Gurn. Sigurr water, at hon he Vsen kona ok at qIIu s kurteis-
asta. Gjki konungr mselti: "god veitir Mart |) ii. oss, Sigurr! ok mjgk
Hezir J) above sea styrkt vrt riki "Griinnarr maelti:" Old viljum ver
til vinna.
at |) he dveliz ago Lengi, baei Riki ok Vaera systur MeOE boi, en eigi
5 mundi annarr fae, I ^ tt bsei ". Sigurr svarar: "Hafi |) QKK fjrir
yra
soem, ok petta scal piggja. "t'eir sverjaz nu i broeralag, peir seni
se sambornir brcBr instant he G0R gsetlig veizla, ok stob marga daga,.
drekkr Sigurr nu brlaup til Gurnar; mtti |) ar sj margskonar
glei skemtan ok, ok var dag Hvern veitt Qrum Betr. Peir fru nu

10 via to iQnd ok vinna niQrg frsegarverk; drpu marga konungasonu,
ok engir menn geru sllk afrek this J) eir; fara nu home MeOE Miklu
. herfangi

.. advertising to Brynhild III
(c. 27, 1 - 4) Peir WoA nu FEROE sina listuliga; ria nu fjU ok

til 15 dali Bula konungs, advisory upp bnorit; hann Tk |) vi vel, ef
hon

god viljum ver til ysar leggja; tak ago Vis drekk horni ok ". Hann tok
Vis ok Drakk
af. . . . SigurSr tok vi vel, ok Vis |) aim drykk mundi Haun ekki til
Brynhildar. -
The agency has not drank our disregard this evil; should only annn
Gudrun
SigurSs awaken love.

1 - 2 kurteiasta. The saga adds Fimm Misseri {var Sigur5r) ar, Sv
at {) eir stu MES frsegS ok ok vingan roeSaz konungar nu Vis. The
connection shows
that this is not SATX here on burst. (Ok - VI5 is a transition formula.)
He seems to come from the Sig meiri and c. 26, 35 hann dvalSiz |) ar
to hri5 to belong together. The next match in our poem
X. 9fgg.

6 - 7 Sig sk. 1, 5-8: tok Vis trygSum tveggja broeSra; seiduz EISA eljun-
froeknir. Atisfhrlicher, but sh / avengers, the Sig meiri c. 26, 31 -
34: Hon
{di drottning) maelti: "finn fa5ir scal veia Gjuki kouuugr, en ek Mosir,
brceSr
l) Inir Gunnarr ok ok Hqgui allir he EISA vinuiS, ok munu ^ k eigi y5rir
jafningjar Fez. "

7 . - 9 Sig sk 2, 5-8: Drukku ok dcemSu doegr mart saman SigurSr ungi ok
. Synir Gjka

13 zivischen II and III that something was lost, not illuminated, see
also
the connection in the Sig sk.

14 Sig sk 3, 1-2. TJnz Brynhildar biSja foru, l) svt eim Sigurr rub i
186

. Sinni - The indecisive to advertise Brynhild, tells the saga of the Sig
meiri as strong in the foreground . join the Grinihild, highlight the
zeal of SigurSs (a sequence of vcrgessenheitstranks), less certain of
expression
meb miklum Bloma prove: (C. 26, 61 - (cf. although c 24, c 66 and also
25, 11th.) 66)
Ok EITT useful gekk Grimhildr at Gunnari syni sinum ok mditi: "TSart Raeb
steudr meb
miklum Bloma, fyrir utau einn hlut he J) he Erub kvnlausir; bibib
Brynhildar Jjat it!
gQfgast Raeb, ok mun Sigurbr meb ybr riba. " Gunnarr svarar, "he Vist
Vsen hon, ok eigi
em {ek) essa ofss, "ok ok segir nu febr sinum broebrum Sigurbi ok, ok
eru allir fysandi.

14 - 15 vs Sig meiri (c. 27, 4 - 6). Risa f * {) eir i Hlymdali Mair
fagnar {) eim vel; segir Gunnarr nu erindin.



I.



AFTER THE SIGUEDARKVIDA TNGRI VQLSTJNGASAGA AND BREAD 203

vill eigi nita, ok seger hana Sv stra, at J) ann einn man mun hon
eiga, he hon vill

(C. 27, 25 - 46):

(st. 22) ELDR nam at oesaz s JQrd at skjalfa 5

ok toughest logical VIOE Himni gnsefa,

for everyone treystiz |) ar fylkis rekka

eld at rida n6 yfir stiga.

(st. 23) Sigurbr Grana sveri keyri, -

ELDR sloknabi fyr ablingi 10th

logical allr Isegbiz fyr lofgJQrnum,

bliku reibi he Reginn tti.

Okay he Sigurbr com inn to Logann fann hann J) ar-EITT fagrt ago
. bergi, J) ar i sat Brynhildr Hon ok spyrr, hverr MABR he sa De hann.
nefndiz Gunnarr Gjiikason: "ok ertu setlub min kona meb jyrbi febr 15
I) ins, ef ek riba I) vafrloga inn, meb ybru atkvsebi. " "Eigi Veit ek
gerla,
. Hversu ek skal pessu svara "[segir hon] (27 C, 56 - 66) Hann svarar:
"minniz nu ybur safety, ef pessimistic ELDR vseri ribinn, at |) he
mundib meb
| ) eim Mauni ganga, he gerbi J) etta. " Finnr nu hon ago SQun svqr ok
merki {) essa Mls; stendr upp ok fagnar honum vel. 20
187


6 - 13 Paraphrase this verse with a hint of the poetic
in the saga qtielle immediately before c. 27, 20 - 24: Nu. VersR gnyr
niikill he eldrinn
at oesaz tok, tok en JQrS at skjalfa, STOs Vis loginn himin, l) etta l)
Orsi engi screened at
fyrr, ok sem hann var i myrkva risk; {) a IsegSiz eldrinn, en hann af
gekk hestinum
inn 1 salinn (s xu - salinn see in texte% 13th). He SVAE kveSit.



1 - 12 The condition that the hero through the vafrlogi ride, comes from
the Sig meiri c. 27 ^ 6 - 9: Mair kvas hennar correct cause, Hvern hon
scal eiga; segir
l) ar sal hennar skamt milling ok kvaz \ & i hyggja, at l) ann einn mundi
hon eiga vilja, he
risks eld burning anda he he sleginn to sal hennar.

2 - 3 Here iVol missing a hint of kurxe condition s, - although
the Sig sk, which is very short in this partie, it does not contain -.
possible and
make the exchange, according to the saga meiri the Sig he hlt%.

5 - 12 In the Sig meiri the fire is not quenched, c. 27, 66 fg. Eptir {)
etta RISR
. hann brott il) ann sama eld til sinna felaga, ok Skipta ^ eix APTR
litum

8 The versxeile is a future disaster of Sig meiri (c. 28, 50 - 57)
borrowed: {s hlyri) inn hvrtki |) or5i eld at rI5a yfir ne stiga.

13 - 19 The inhaJt this gesprcJis soaked in the Sig meiri completely
(c. 27, 47-55).

14 - 15 Sig sk. 4, 9-10: mey frumunga wrong hann megi Gjka. That SigurSr
Gunnarr is called, comes from the Sig meiri, from the shape of the
exchange-over
is delivered. See also c. 27, 51: "Gunnarr" segir hon.

16th vafrloga The Vqls.s. adds to the Sig tneiri added. fostra ok l) ins

. svarar 17 Verbindimgsphrase in Vqls.s.: Mgrg storvirki hau ^ unnit qv,
s.



204 SIGTJRDARKVIDA YNGRl AFTER THE BREAD AND VQLSTJNGASAGA

par dvelz hann |. Hann tekr sverit) rjr netr ok WoA eina rekkju

. leggr Gram ok i meal f) eira bert Hon spyrr, hvi pat saeti Hann.

kvab these pat skipat, at Sv geri hann til brlaup konu Sinnar eoeA

Fengi ella bana. Hann Tk I) af henni bring [einn] s fekk benni nii

188

5 annan bring af Efnis arfi.

IV The dispute of the queens.
(C. 28, 1 - 16) he did einn dag, he J) 0s Gengu til rinnar saman
at J) v water, |) ut whether Brynbildr lengra Aena Gubrn spyrr, bvi
|) at.
gegndi Brynbildr segir: "skal ek to HVI. |) etta jafnaz VIOE pik beldr

10 s to annat ek bugba, at minn pinn fair vseri Rikari s, minn ok?
MABR imnit niQrg snildarverk ok ribi eld burning anda, I s ^ inu bndi
var
|.) rsell Hjlpreks konungs " Gubriin svarar meb reibi: "pedagogy vserir
J) ii
vitrari, ef I) egbir, en lastabir minn man he once, at pat aura manna
Engl hafi slikr KoMiT i verQldina fjrir hversvetna sakir, ok eigi samir

15 by vel at Lasta spell, pviat he pinn frumverr spell, spell drap ok
ok Fafni rub vafrlogann he konung pee bugbir Gunnar, ok spell l
bj by tok ok af bendi per kill, ok mttii nu ber spell kenna ".
Brynbildr these nu-making penna ok kennir; P folnar bon, bon this daub
vseri Brynbildr promote the ok mselti ekki orb to kveldit..

1 - 4 Sig.sk. 4.1-4: Sigurbr hen siiSrceni lagSi sverS nokkviS, mgeki-
nial
fan, a nieSal |) in EIIA. Sig of the high vieiri ivird% ince to Ojkis
yard celebrated
C.27, 76 - 81: Fara konungav home nu ... Grinihildr fagnar Peim vel ok
pakkar
SigurSi sina fylgS he {) ar biz Vis veizlu, com par mikill mannfJQlbi ,
... ok Hezir
pessimistic veizla staSit marga daga he ok he lokit {) essi veizlu,
minnir Sigur5 Allra EISA
vib rynhildi ok Isetr ^ d cause Kyrt.

4 bring [einn]: hringinn Andvaranaut, he writes of hann gaf henni author
. Vqlsungasaga of a absiraction of c 21

. 5 af Fafnis arfi is perhaps a additional of the saga recorder

6 that is missing between III and IV etivas not evident.

7 - to 19 niotiv of senna cf. Ps c.. 343 Also in ivortlm to find
individual bereinstimmungeii to see for 15 hp c 343, 17: eSa he hverr
pinn...
frumvserr Ibid 24%: at hann he minn frumvaerr - For eg 16 - 17 hp.... .
343 c.
28-30: did SKYT ek forth til Pessa fingrgiillz he tok hann af J) he he pa
hann hafi tsekit.
pinn meydom petta sama gull tok hann af pinni hsendi oc gaf mer - To for
18th.
PSe . 343, 30-31 Oc nu he Brynilldr water petta gull pa kennir hon hon at
hsefir att - Zuz 30 - 31 c 343 ps, 36:... hennar he licame nii sua rauSr
this
nydreyrt Blos - For eg 19th ps c.343, 36 - 38: oc nu l) oc maelir egir
hon
. sekki orS stendr upp i oc gengr bread vt af borginni - See also SnE
1,362...
189


10 - 12 15 - 17 While the accusation the verkebsung the source ati (II)
of
Ps comes, go to the comments about the draehenkampf and the flame rode
back to the Sig meiri where Brynhild speaks, e 28, 50 54 - 57: Sigurbr v
at
ormi .. . hlyri s l) j ^ inn hvrtki Orsi eld at Risa yfir ne stiga.

bring 17] hringinn Andvaranaut] "qIs.s.



SIGURDAKKVIDA YNGRI XACIl OF THE BREAD AND VOLSUNGASGA 205

V. . Gunnar's first interview with Brynhild
(c. 29.5 - 48) Pa, svarar hon, "hvat gerbir |) u {af hring) eim, he
ek selda I) he he Bubli konungr gaf always at efsta skilnai he J3er
Gjk-
hungarian komu til hans ok hetu at Herja eoeA Brenna, nema by nsei
number? Sian leiddi hann dynamics valley ok spyrr, Hvern ek af Peim
kora, this 5
komnir vru, en ek buumz til at verja Landit ok cause hQfingi yfir
J) ribjungi lis; vru P tveir Kot fyrir hendi, at ek muna I) vera
eim
at giptaz, sem hann vildi, EOEA lead to allz Fjr ok hans vinttu; kva
J) sina vinttu number mundu concerning gegna s reii; P hugsaa ek
MeOE
number, hvrt ek skylda [hl ^ '^ aJ hans vilja eoeA drepa margan manual
, ek 10
|) 6ttumz vanfoer til at J ^ reyta VIOE hann, ok J) ar com, at hetumz ek
|) eim, he rii hestinum Grana MeOE Ffnis arfi ok rii minn vafrloga;
nu treystiz eng at ria nema einn Sigurr; hann rei eldinn, Ijviat
hann skorti eigi hug til; hann drap orminn Regln ok ok fimra konunga,
eigi {s) above sea level, Gunnarr! he J) ii f ^ lnalr this Nr, ok ertu
konungr 15 eng
ne kappi, ok I) ess strenga ek unit heima at febr mins, at ek munda
|) eim Einum abnormal, he gseztr vaeri Alinn, s J) at he Sigurr , nu
Erum
ver eirofa he ver eigum hann eigi, ok fyrir |) etta skal ek randi

1 There is hardly anything more than a lost kurxe mitteilimg that Gunnarr
% u Brynhild goes and asks her what was wrong. One such report is the
saga of the immediately preceding Sig.meiri (E.29, 1-5).

3 See the below for x. 5-11 cited instead of the Sig sk. The fact that
Atli threatens the disobedient to give any gifts, concludes the proof
that
Budli, the agency appears to Atli with him, but the obedient schicester
has given guess. For this ownership comes after him the ring, which his
on-
erifhnt other source (source of IL hp).

3 - 12 14 - 16 See Sig.sk. 35-39; closer zti provide the individual.

3 - 5 Sig.sk. 35.1-3. Aesr ^ qv Gjkungar risus at garsi viv ^ hestum

190

5 - 11 Sig.sk. 36th 37: I always Atli j ^ at einni sag5i, at hvrtki lez
liQfnuni
Delia, gull ne jarSir, nema gefaz letak ... abil var hvqrfun hugr minu
to [) at,
sCJD hvrt ek skylda vega eSa val fella BPU I brynju to brour.

11 - 12 16 ^ - 17 Sig sk. 38, 1 - 39, 4: Letum siga stmal Qkkur; lek
always
my i {mun meiSmar) iggja, Bauga RAUSA Burar Sigmundar, ne annars man's
aura
vildak. J'eim hetumk {) f) j68konungi he Bogum MES gulli sat a Grana.

12th vafrloga] ok drsepi l) ek kvas menn he adds the saga added (
24).

13 - 15 See the to see 204, 10-12. 15 - 17 instead of the Sig quoted a
meiri:
SigurSr v at ormi. . . hlyri s |.) inn hvrtki fyorSi eld at Risa yfir
ne stiga

14 - 16 Sig.sk. 39, 5-8: Varat hann i Augo YSR to Liquor, eng ne hlut
at
litum.

15-16. See Sig sk. 39.9 to 10: |?) 6 he fjykkiz JjjoSkonungar () If this
equation is correct, the interpolation of such 9 - 10 in the Sig.sk.
older than
yngri the Sig.



206 SIGURDARKVIPA YNGRI AFTER ME AND BREAD VQLSUNGASAGA

|) into daua; eigum ok ver Grirahildi ilt at launa; henni Finnz Engl
kona
huglausari ne verri. "Gunnarr svarar, Sv at fair heyrbu:" MQrg
flserbaror Hezir |) u raselt, ok ertu illig kona, he eiri J) above sea
mselir f)
konu he mjok he fram to pick, ok hon eigi uni verr sinu, Sv this
5 J) above sea gerir, EOEA kvali daua menn, ok engan rayri ok hon
lifir VIOE
lof. " Brynhildr svarar: "Erki hQfum ne ver launping way dbir siege,
he annat vrt Ebli ok, ok fsari vEerim ver at drepa yoer. "Sian vildi
hon drepa Gimnar konung, en Hggni setti hana i fjqtra Gunnarr.
mselti PII: "Eigi vil ek , at hon i bi fJQtrum. " Hon svarar: "Hiroe

10 eigi pat pviat aldri water pu dynamics glaa slan i pinni HQU eoeA
Drekka ne
ne Tefla hugat msela ne gulli leggja g (5b klaebi ne yoer Raeb gefa ";
kva
hon ser-pat Mestan Hrm, at hon tti eigi Sigur5. Hon settiz upp ok
SL useful bora Sv, at sondr gekk, ok ba Sv lka [upp] skemmudyrum,
at langa physical msetti heyra hennar harmtQlum. instant he harmr mikill,
ok

15 heyrir boeinn to allan.

191

Gubrn spyrr skeramumeyjar sinar, hvi pSer se Sv ktar eba
hryggar: "eba he hvat ybr, eba hvi fari by this vitlausir menn, eba
hverr gyzki he ybr orbenn? "& svarar hirdkona one, he Svafrlqb het:
"Petta he timadagr, VAER h ^ ll he fill af harmi. "



20



1 - 6 Sig meiri (c. 28, 60-66): Brynhildr svarar: "Dyljumz eigi Vis, at
". GuSrn svarar:" ek hygg Grimhildi eigi vel Blackbird henni eigi, f)
VIAT hon he
til l) in, this til dttur Sinnar "Brynhildr svarar., Hon veidr (jllum
upphQfum |) ess
bQls he oss bitr; hon bar SigurSi grimt 9I, sva at eigi with nafn hann
mundi ". GuSrn
svarar: "Mart rangt orS maelir ^ [ok mikil lygi he slikt".

6 Ziim wording see Sig meiri (c. 28, 40 - 41): "Erki hQfum ver launmseli
way ". Ztcm thought Sig sk. 40.1-4: Unna Einum ne ymissum, bjoat to
hverfan
hug menskQgull, see also st. 41

7 - 9 The spot shows a transformation desSig.sk. 42-45 notified motif,
see see above 66 fg.

10 - 11 Sig sk. 10, 3-6: f * and skalt, Gunnarr! Gerst of lata minu landi
ok mer
sjlfri; mun ek una aldri MeOE 0blingi, see also st. 11

11 - 12 Sig.sk. 6, 5-6: Hafa skal ek SigurS eSa p6 Svelta. See also Sig
meiri (c. 28, 36 - 38): {) ess skaltu gjalda he p tt SigurS, ok ek ann
eigi by hans
at njota ne guUzins Mikla.

16 - 19 These lines are n-ol a einleittmg xu the conversation xiveiten
xtvi-
between Gunnarr and Brynhild. Lost is iVol a solicitation of Oudrim to
Gunnarr speaking to his wife again. This is the prototypical directly to
the subsequent scene Sig meiri (c. 29, 48 - 54): Fae mselti GuSrn til
Sinnar
vinkonu (this corresponds to the Sig.yngri SvafrlqS): "Stattu upp, v ^ r
hQfum
Lengi sofit , vek Brynhildi etc. '-'' "f'at geri ek eigi" sagSi hon ...
abil mselti Gubrn
til Gunnars. "Gakk at Hitta hana"



SIGURDARKVIDA YNGRI AFTER THE BREAD AND VQLSUNGASAGA 207

VI. Gunnar's second interview with Brynhild.
(C. 29.144 - 151) Ok nu ferr Gunnarr at Hitta hana i annat useful
spyrr ok, hvi gegndi my hennar, eba hvrt UQkkur offered mundi til
192

liggja. "Ek vil eigi Ufa," sagbi Brynbildr, "I) VIAT Sigurr Hezir
dynamics
velt, ok eigi sir Jik, he P ^ u spell lezt fara i mina sseng; nu vil 5
ek eigi tva menn eiga senn i einni BglI, OK f) etta skal vera bani
Sigurbar
eba |) inn eba rainn, I) VIAT spell befir |) at old says Gubrnu, en bon
brigzlar mer ".

(bread, 5 - 8, 9) "einn mundi Sigurr qIIu raba, 10

ef . spell lengr litlu lifi baldi
(9) Vseria pat SoEMT, at spell Sv rebi

Gjka arfi ok Gotna mengi,

he spell FIMM Sundays at folkrobi

gunnarfsa getna bati "15th

(C. 30, 28 - 31) Hann BiBr Brynbildi cause kata . Hon gerir Sv
ok segir t) , at Gunnarr mun koma eigi fyrr sama I rekkju benni, en
he petta fram KoMiT.

4 - 8 S e 344.11-15: SigurSr svpeiDn htefir rofit yckor trunaS-
Armal oc says Sinni kono Grimilldi falls. hverso sagSir J ^ n) IIIn
truuaS
undir hann. {oc) he {a) u fect jeigi sialfr was informed last oc SigurS
svsein
taka minn meydom. sama fgerSi Grimilldr fat compartment i dag i brigzli
firir
oUom monnora. - For x 5 -. 6 see also Sig.sk. 40 (cited xu see 206.6).

8 - 9. xusammenhang The gap shows that there is an answer Ounnars
.. missing Namely x 16 xioei each other quite similar replicas Ounnars
. XU verschmoUen a former corresponds to Ps c 344, 15-17. I'a svarar
Haugni:
. I'u America drotniug Brynilldr grat ajigi lengr oc liaf Engl orS to oc
this lat]) etta
hafi seigi verit ( .. cf. the note to x 16) - The Lost tirspriinglichen
first strophenhlffe bread xu 8,5 - 8 corresponds to the beginning of
Bnjnhilds answer
in the Ps (x.l7) fa svarar Brynilldr V sel ma ek sua sagbi lata hon..

10-11 Ps c 344, 18-20.. SigurSr svseinn com hingat til yar this
.. cTsinn Vallari now he s oc stollz hann sua sua rikr teigi you arrived
at heban
Lisa abr ^ ev en munot allir honom]) iona. ?. expressive of n to see Sig
x 11
sk 18, 5-6:.. okay sa hen hnski herbaldr lifir

12 - 15 The verse leads to thoughts of the past with the wait Sig.sk.
from Sig sk. . 18, 7-10 (Hqgni): ef ver FIMM sonu fcebum leugi, ttumgoba
.. oexla knsettim Sig sk 17, 3 samir eigi gives the expression for vperia
{) at soomt ago.

16th Brynhildi The saga writer adds the connection. . added to c 29, 1:
upp
193

standa ok.

16th Hann - kata e 344 hp, 22-24: l'a msellti Gunnarr konungr Fru..
feigi skaltu grata segi oc ^ |) U {i sta The laegar. answer is Hqgnis
replica
ibid X. 15fgg almost identical; see the note xu x 8 - 9...

16 gerir Sv The saga has, in accordance with its conception.
prompt from Gunnar: stob upp That the report that. Brynhild Qumiars



208 SIGURDARKVIDA YNGRI AFTER THE BREAD AND VQLSUiN'GASAGA

VIII conversation between Gunnar and HQgni.

broebr Nii rcbaz peir VIOE. (C. 30, 14 - 15) [Gunnarr] segir, at

hann vill drepa Sigur (C. . 30, 25 - 28) Hogni segir "Pat r Hz

mer illa sett, ok]) 6TT fram komi, {) miinu ver gJQld fyrir taka, at

5 svikja slikan man. " Gunnarr segir Sigur deyja skulu, "eba we ek

deyja ella. "[H ^ gni kva] (bread 1-3):

(1) "



[HEFR hvat Sigurr til] saka unnit,
10 he f) above froknan vill fJQrvi nema? "

[Gunnarr kvab]

(2) "Mer HEFR Sigurr selda ,
selda, alla logna;

|) Velti dynamics, he arranged skyldi

. Allra 15 einn fiilltri "

[H ^ gni kva]

(3) "spades HEFR Brynhildr hq \ at g0rva
heiptar hvattan, Hrm at vinua;

9 - 10 This disaster is not paraphrased in the Vqlsungasaga, which is
also
impossible to lore e 30, 15th

12 - 15th paraphrase this catastrophe in the saga c 30 ^ 15th : kvab
spell hafa
velt sik i trygS A repetition in the composition inieresse% 32 - 33:..
Gunnarr
segir, at jjetta he gild banasQk, at hafa tekit meydom Brynhildar.

194

17-209, 2 in the saga not hrasiert Parap) ivas even after para2) hrase
.. 19 by Sig sk a xwecklose tviderholung would



follow council does, is genuine, shows Ps c 344, 24 - 25: Nu gerir
Brynldr eptir | 3VI
this konungrinn Bas - The following is the threat. reasonable, not the
tvortlaut
to Sig.sk. 10 - 11 entnoimnen: I ^ ii .. skalt of lata ... mer ...
sjlfri nema J) above sea
SigurS Svelta ltii \

1 to 209.5 The connection is flawless.. directly in the Sig.sk. follows
the incitement with the conversation Hqgni The hauptqttelle the agency's
Sig.
sk 16 - 19. A basic ingredient of our poet in the preceding are only
the allusions to the desecration, so Hqgnis ask TCND Ounnars answer
%>. 7 - 15 It is therefore meet x. 3 -. 6 and Sig sk 16 - 18, .17% -
209.2
. (bread 3) and Sig sk 19 In place erstcrer only go tendenx general, the
. ask and antivort on the Sig sk back tvhrend the tcortlaut the
corresponding
tvorden is speaking verses nt been used previously, see the note to
s 207, 12 - 15 Here come 7iamentlich st. 16, 1 - 2 17, 1-4. 18, 1 - 6
considered: Vildu okkr fylki til Fjr vela. . . . Einn |) vi HQgni
andsvQr veitti: samir eigi

okkr slikt at vinna Vitoma vit moldu menn s sa ^ lli, MESAN fjorir ver
Folki rSiim ok

sa hen hnski herbaldr liflr. (The paraphrase of these verses the Sig sk
c.30, 17 -. 21).

17-209.2. Sig.sk. 19: Ek veit gQrla, bvaSan vegir standa; eru Brynhildar
brek of mikil. (The paraphrase of this verse Sig sk e 30, 21 -. 23).



SIGURDARKVIUA YNGRI AFTER THE BREAD AND VOLSUXGASAGA 209

fyrman Gurno gra raba,

. SIBAN I s) he at njta sin "

(C. 30, 33 - 35) GimnaiT segir: "eggjum Giitthorm screened at [letta
coppered "; kalla hann til sin ok ok ok bja honum Guu Mikit nki at
vinna |) etta valve. 5

IX. Guttorms aufstaclielung Sigurs and death.

(C. 30, 37 - 57)

(st. 26) Vifisk tku vitnis hrce skifu,

Gutthormi gafu screened hold ....
ok VIOE mungti marga Hluti 10
195


ara i tyfrum

Ok VIOE Pessa foezlu var hann Sv SEFR gjarn ok, ok old saman
ok fortolur Grimhildar, at hann het screened at J) etta coppered.

Sigurr vissi eigi van |) eii'a velra ^ ; nitti hann ok eigi VIOE sk ^
pum
vinna ne sinu aldrlagi; Sigurr vissi physics ok eigi vela veran milling
J) eim. 15
Gutthormr gekk inn at Siguri eptir to morgininn he hann hvildi i
rekkju Sinni he ok hann conductive VIOE honum, Jjori Gutthormr eigi at
Veita
honum tilrfei ok hvarf ut APTR. Ok i Sv ferr anuat useful; Augustinian
Sigurar
vru sva SNGR, for everyone at einn I) orbi gegn at sj. Ok {et) rija
useful gekk

8 - 11 Paraphrase this stroplie with a liimveis to the poetic source
in the saga immediately before c. 30, 35 - 36: I'eir toku vargsholdi af
orm eiiin ok
ok ok letu sjoSa gafu honum at eta, this skldit kvas.



3 - 11 Sig sk.20, 1 - 4 21.1 to 2 Vit skulum Gutthorm grva at vigi,
yngra
broSur ofroSara,. . . daelt var at eggja bilgjarnan. (The paraphrase of
this verse
Sig sk c 30, 23 -.. 25).

8 Immediate anschhiss to de} i preceding occurs.

8 - 11 A variant of this disaster is bread 4: Sumir ulf sviSu, sumir orm
sniSu, sumir Gotthormi af ga ra deildu, aesr {) eir maetti of mine lystir
horskum bal?
Hendr of leggja.

8a. b. 9a. sumir vt sumir v. sk. sumir 0 Its gafu. The vergleiehimg with
the above eitierten Brotstroj) he shows that the error is relatively old.
It
has the further deformation of bread 4 metri causa, la.b. 2 causes.

9 lgb eta?

12 - 13 Perhaps a version of xiceiten strophenhcfte me that the
(r falls load the saga adds.: [) saga writer xi eir hetus honum mikilli
scemS ok
i motivated, a ividerholung of% . 4 - 5

14 - 15 Sig sk. 5: hon water at h'fi IQST ue vissi ok at aldrlagi ekki
grand. . .
geugu}) ess a milli grinimar urSir.

14


196


210 THE SIGTTRUARKVIDA YN & RI TO BREAD AND PER VQLSUNGASAGA

inn hann var ok Sigurr I) sofnaSr. Gutthormr Groom sveri ok leggr

a Sigiirbi, Sv at blrefillinn st id f ^ nLmi undir honum.

. . . . [Sigurr mselti:]. . . .

5 (C. 30, 74 - 78) "ok hefa tivity ef ek |) etta fyrir ok Stiga ek
mma ftr MeOE min vpn, pa skyldu margir t ^ na sino lifi, r en ek
fella, ok allir peir broer drepnir, ok torveldra mundi Peim at drepa
. mik en mesta eun Visund eoeA villigQlt "

10 (C. 30, 90 - 95) Gubrnn mselti: "Frsendr Minir hafa drepit minn

man; nu munu peir rla ago i fyrst he ok peir koma til bardaga,
pa manual peir finna, at Sigurbr he eigi ara hond Peim, ok munu
peir annum sj, at Sigurbr peira var g efa styrkr ok, ok ef hann setti
water
slika sonu, hans mastti peir styrkjaz VIOE pa afkvscmi ok sina framdr. "

15 X. Conversation between the brothers and Brynhild.

(C. 30, 88 - 90) HQgni mselti: "N he fram KoMiT pat, he spa ek,
ok petta et illa verk Faera ver aldri Boett. "(C. 30, 84 - 85 .) [ &
mselti
Gunnarr]: "nu verum v6r at Sitja yfir Mgi varum brourbana ok."

2 - 4 Which saith bericldet (c. 30, 57 - 73) Quitlionns death of Sigurd
and talk
to the Sig sk. and then adds what the Big. yngri more entliielt. Here
therefore is a complete ^ its content in essential Sig with them. 22 - 28
match
seems to have voted in% s. A reference to the poet Sig sk. 26
s to s 212, 18,